Dr. Stillingfleets principles giving an account of the faith of Protestants / considered by N.O.
         Cressy, Serenus, 1605-1674.
      
       
         
           1671
        
      
       Approx. 154 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 59 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A34966
         Wing C6892
         ESTC R31310
         11887004
         ocm 11887004
         50386
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A34966)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50386)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1000:4)
      
       
         
           
             Dr. Stillingfleets principles giving an account of the faith of Protestants / considered by N.O.
             Cressy, Serenus, 1605-1674.
          
           [12], 100, [5] p.
           
             Printed at Paris by the widow of Antonie Christian and Charles Guillery,
             [Paris] :
             MDCLXXI [1671]
          
           
             Errata begins on p. 100 and continues on p. [5] at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
           Protestantism -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           D
           R
           STILLINGFLEETS
           PRINCIPLES
           ,
           
             Giving
             an
             Account
             of
             the
          
           FAITH
           OF
           PROTESTANTS
           ,
           CONSIDERED
           BY
           N.
           O.
           
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             XVIII
             .
             17.
             
          
           Si
           Ecclesiam
           non
           audierit
           ,
           sit
           tibi
           sicut
           Ethnicus
           &
           Publicanus
           .
        
         
           PRINTED
           AT
           PARIS
           ,
           By
           the
           Widow
           of
           Antonie
           Christian
           ,
           and
           Charles
           Guillery
           .
        
         
           M.
           DC
           .
           LXXI
           .
           
             PERMISSV
             SVPERIORVM
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           TO
           
             the
             Reader
          
           .
        
         
           DOctor
           Stilling
           fleet
           hauing
           lately
           published
           a
           Book
           entitled
           ,
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Idolatry
           practised
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &c.
           (
           being
           a
           Rejoynder
           to
           a
           reply
           of
           an
           vnknown
           Catholick
           Gentleman
           engaged
           in
           some
           former
           Controuersy
           with
           him
           )
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Same
           Book
           hath
           annexed
           
           certain
           Principles
           ,
           drawn
           up
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             giue
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Protestant-Faith
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           as
           touching
           the
           main
           Book
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           inciuility
           and
           injustice
           in
           any
           other
           to
           inuade
           the
           Right
           of
           his
           worthy
           Aduersary
           by
           ,
           vntertaking
           an
           Answer
           thereto
           .
           To
           his
           Aduersaries
           Answer
           therefore
           ,
           as
           the
           times
           permitt
           ,
           and
           to
           Gods
           mercy
           I
           leaue
           him
           :
           if
           perhaps
           he
           may
           repent
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           some
           satisfaction
           1.
           
           For
           his
           accusing
           the
           whole
           Catholick
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           Western
           
           and
           Eastern
           (
           for
           the
           same
           Practise
           as
           to
           Seuerall
           of
           his
           Idolatries
           are
           in
           
           both
           )
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           before
           Luthers
           time
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           this
           Idolatry
           as
           gross
           as
           that
           of
           Heathens
           :
           Which
           
           surely
           must
           Vn-church
           this
           Great
           Body
           ,
           and
           quite
           divorce
           this
           Adulteress
           from
           Christ
           (
           for
           we
           cannot
           but
           think
           but
           the
           Doctor
           will
           maintain
           the
           Teaching
           so
           manifold
           an
           Idolatry
           in
           this
           Church
           to
           
           be
           Fundamentall
           Errour
           )
           2.
           
           For
           his
           representing
           the
           Highest
           Deuotions
           practised
           from
           all
           Antiquity
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           Mysticall
           Theology
           ,
           Contemplation
           ,
           heauenly
           Inspirations
           ,
           all
           those
           Supernaturall
           Favours
           and
           familiar
           Communications
           of
           the
           Diuine
           Majesty
           to
           purer
           soules
           receiued
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           continued
           still
           in
           his
           Church
           (
           as
           also
           Miracles
           are
           ,
           and
           so
           attested
           in
           her
           Histories
           )
           but
           vnknown
           indeed
           to
           strangers
           ,
           and
           foolishness
           to
           Greeks
           ,
           his
           representing
           all
           these
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           ridiculous
           Fanaticisms
           ,
           and
           impostures
           :
           though
           he
           knowes
           that
           Catholicks
           account
           themselues
           obliged
           to
           submitt
           all
           these
           things
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           Superiours
           :
           a
           Duty
           vnknown
           to
           Fanaticks
           .
           And
           what
           may
           we
           expect
           next
           from
           such
           (
           who
           are
           to
           many
           )
           as
           make
           ill
           use
           of
           such
           Books
           as
           his
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           frequent
           
           Allocutions
           of
           Gods
           Holy
           Spirit
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Visions
           ,
           Reuelations
           Extasies
           and
           Spirituall
           Vnions
           of
           the
           Saints
           there
           ,
           our
           Lords
           ,
           
             Ego
             in
             eis
             ,
             &
             tu
             in
             me
             ,
             ut
             sint
             consummati
             in
             unum
          
           ;
           and
           S.
           Pauls
           ,
           Viuo
           ,
           non
           ego
           ,
           sed
           in
           me
           Christus
           ,
           will
           shortly
           become
           matter
           of
           Drollery
           and
           Bouffonry
           ?
           3.
           
           For
           his
           making
           
           so
           many
           of
           Gods
           glorious
           Saints
           in
           Heauen
           [
           
             quorum
             causam
             discernat
             Deus
          
           ]
           the
           subject
           of
           his
           scorn
           and
           derision
           .
           By
           all
           which
           he
           has
           fitted
           his
           Book
           for
           the
           sport
           and
           recreation
           of
           the
           Atheist
           and
           Debauched
           ;
           from
           whose
           applause
           ,
           with
           the
           regret
           and
           horrour
           mean
           while
           of
           all
           piously
           disposed
           ,
           he
           may
           receive
           his
           reward
           .
        
         
           The
           Reuisall
           of
           these
           ,
           not
           very
           gratefull
           ,
           Subjects
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           therefore
           I
           leaue
           to
           the
           worthy
           Gentleman
           pre-engaged
           in
           these
           Disputes
           .
           But
           for
           the
           now
           mentioned
           Principles
           separately
           adjoyned
           at
           the
           end
           ,
           as
           euery
           Catholick
           has
           an
           equall
           Right
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           examining
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           seeing
           that
           from
           these
           it
           is
           that
           such
           bad
           fruits
           ,
           of
           forsaking
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           censuring
           and
           condemning
           their
           Mother
           the
           Church
           ,
           doe
           grow
           ,
           it
           may
           ,
           with
           Gods
           
           blessing
           ,
           proue
           a
           seruice
           not
           altogether
           vnbeneficiall
           ,
           to
           discouer
           their
           weakness
           :
           especially
           since
           by
           such
           a
           discouery
           his
           whole
           preceding
           Book
           will
           be
           demonstrated
           vnconcluding
           against
           Gods
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           here
           the
           rather
           ,
           and
           with
           greater
           confidence
           vndertaken
           ,
           because
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           Impiety
           to
           deny
           in
           generall
           that
           true
           Christian
           Faith
           hath
           a
           certain
           ,
           vnmoueable
           Foundation
           ;
           in
           case
           therefore
           it
           shall
           appear
           that
           the
           Foundation
           here
           layd
           by
           the
           Doctor
           is
           but
           a
           meer
           trembling
           Quiksand
           on
           which
           a
           Christian
           cannot
           without
           a
           dreadfull
           danger
           to
           his
           soule
           build
           his
           Faith
           ,
           namely
           ,
           An
           Errability
           in
           the
           Guides
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             (
             Inerrability
             in
             all
             necessary
             Doctrins
             contained
             in
             Scripture
             by
             Him
             attributed
             indefinitely
             to
             all
             sober
             Christians
             ,
             who
             without
             any
             necessary
             consulting
             or
             depending
             on
             such
             Teachers
             as
             haue
             been
             instituted
             by
             God
             shall
             vse
             their
             sincere
             endeauours
             to
             find
             out
             such
             Truths
          
           ]
           this
           Foundation
           ,
           I
           say
           (
           not
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           each
           priuate
           mans
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           )
           being
           ruined
           ,
           it
           will
           vnauoydably
           follow
           ,
           That
           
             the
             only
             certain
             way
             not
             to
             be
             misled
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             submitting
             our
             Internall
             Assent
             and
             Belief
             to
             
             Church-authority
          
           which
           those
           who
           haue
           dissented
           from
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           stand
           to
           before
           Luthers
           time
           haue
           been
           always
           marked
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           Where
           by
           Church-authority
           ,
           I
           mean
           in
           generall
           that
           Superior
           and
           more
           comprehensiue
           Body
           of
           the
           Ecclesiasticall
           Hierarchy
           ;
           which
           in
           any
           dissent
           and
           division
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Church
           Canons
           ought
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ;
           and
           which
           hath
           hitherto
           in
           her
           supremest
           and
           most
           generally
           accepted
           Councills
           in
           all
           Ages
           from
           the
           Beginning
           required
           such
           Submission
           vnder
           penalty
           of
           Anathema
           ,
           and
           justly
           assumed
           to
           her self
           the
           Title
           of
           the
           onely
           authenticall
           Interpreter
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           authoritatiue
           Teacher
           of
           Diuine
           Verities
           .
        
         
           A
           Submission
           this
           is
           ,
           which
           no
           particular
           Church
           diuided
           from
           this
           more
           Vniuersall
           can
           with
           the
           least
           pretence
           of
           reason
           challenge
           from
           her
           Subjects
           ,
           since
           she
           her self
           (
           and
           particularly
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           refused
           the
           same
           to
           all
           the
           Authority
           extant
           in
           the
           world
           when
           she
           separated
           her self
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           being
           obserued
           by
           M
           
           r.
           Chillingworth
           (
           a
           schollar
           ,
           herein
           ,
           of
           the
           Socinians
           )
           and
           by
           many
           other
           Diuines
           
           of
           late
           vpon
           whom
           hls
           Book
           hath
           had
           too
           must
           influence
           ,
           they
           accordingly
           are
           forced
           to
           disclaime
           that
           Submission
           
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           formerly
           had
           challenged
           in
           her
           Canons
           ,
           and
           seuerely
           ,
           euen
           with
           Ecclesiasticall
           death
           ,
           
           punished
           the
           refusers
           vntill
           they
           should
           repent
           (
           not
           their
           Externall
           Disobedience
           or
           Contradiction
           ,
           but
           )
           
             their
             wicked
             Errour
          
           .
           The
           39.
           
           Articles
           being
           declared
           in
           the
           same
           5
           ,
           Canon
           to
           haue
           been
           by
           this
           Church
           agreed
           vpon
           
             for
             the
             auoyding
             diuersities
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             the
             establishing
             of
             Consent
             touching
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           that
           these
           later
           Divines
           do
           decline
           such
           Submission
           ,
           I
           need
           goe
           no
           further
           then
           to
           Doctor
           Stillingfleets
           Rationall
           Account
           for
           proof
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           Primat
           of
           Ireland
           is
           cited
           thus
           ,
           The
           
           
             Church
             of
             England
             doth
             not
             not
             define
             any
             of
             these
             Questions
          
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           39.
           
           Articles
           )
           
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             belieued
             ,
             but
             only
             binds
             her
             sonnes
             for
             Peace
             sake
             not
             to
             oppose
             them
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           
             We
             do
             not
             suffer
             any
             man
             to
             reject
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             at
             his
             pleasure
             yet
             neither
             do
             we
             oblige
             any
             man
             to
             belieue
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             not
             to
             contradict
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           they
           speake
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           thus
           M
           
           r.
           Chilling
           worth
           hath
           
           cleared
           the
           way
           before
           them
           ,
           in
           abridging
           thus
           the
           just
           Authority
           of
           the
           Primitiue
           
           Councills
           ,
           
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             in
             after
             times
             might
             haue
             just
             cause
             to
             declare
             their
             judgment
             touching
             the
             sense
             of
             some
             generall
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             But
             to
             oblige
             others
             to
             receiue
             her
             Declarations
             under
             pain
             of
             damnation
          
           (
           or
           Anathema
           )
           
             what
             warrant
             they
             had
             I
             know
             not
             .
             He
             that
             can
             shew
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             all
             Ages
             was
             to
             haue
             this
             Authority
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             and
             then
             expired
             ;
             he
             that
             can
             shew
             either
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             let
             him
             :
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             .
             Yet
             I
             willingly
             confess
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             a
             Councill
             though
             not
             infallible
             yet
             so
             far
             Directiue
             and
             obliging
             ,
             that
             without
             apparent
             reason
             to
             the
             contrary
             it
             may
             be
             sin
             to
             reject
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             to
             afford
             it
             an
             outward
             submission
             for
             Publick
             Peace
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           by
           this
           way
           our
           late
           English
           Diuines
           seem
           to
           haue
           brought
           the
           Authority
           of
           their
           Church
           into
           a
           great
           disreputation
           and
           wayning
           condition
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           excused
           ,
           yea
           justified
           all
           Sects
           which
           haue
           ,
           or
           shall
           separate
           from
           her
           .
           For
           indeed
           what
           fault
           can
           it
           be
           to
           forsake
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           
           whose
           Teaching
           none
           is
           bound
           to
           belieue
           or
           obey
           out
           of
           conscience
           ?
           and
           which
           quietly
           suffers
           ,
           yea
           liberally
           rewards
           her
           sons
           ,
           while
           they
           thus
           disparage
           her
           ?
        
         
           These
           Principles
           therefore
           layd
           by
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           aduancing
           the
           Clearness
           of
           the
           Rule
           so
           as
           to
           inferr
           the
           vselesness
           of
           a
           Guide
           ,
           do
           seem
           to
           supplant
           what
           soeuer
           Authority
           of
           any
           Church
           ,
           are
           here
           weighed
           in
           the
           following
           Considerations
           .
           The
           great
           importance
           of
           which
           Subject
           requiring
           Expressions
           serious
           ,
           modest
           ,
           and
           euery
           way
           vnlike
           those
           made
           vse
           of
           by
           the
           Doctor
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           such
           haue
           been
           studiously
           endeauoured
           here
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           resentment
           of
           seuerall
           vnciuill
           and
           vnmerited
           Aspersions
           which
           in
           the
           sayd
           Book
           the
           Doctor
           hath
           cast
           vpon
           seuerall
           among
           vs
           :
           and
           the
           more
           moderate
           any
           haue
           bene
           the
           more
           immoderately
           haue
           they
           bene
           traduced
           .
           God
           Almighty
           inspire
           into
           all
           our
           hearts
           a
           sincere
           loue
           of
           Peace
           and
           Truth
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
           D
           
           r.
           STILLINGFLEETS
           PRINCIPLES
           .
        
         
           
             
               Giving
               an
               Account
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               Protestants
               ,
            
             CONSIDERED
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           THe
           Principles
           ,
           &c.
           which
           
             Doctor
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           ,
           has
           thought
           expedient
           to
           expose
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           to
           
             render
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Faith
          
           ;
           are
           sett
           down
           in
           three
           ranks
           .
           The
           first
           consists
           of
           
             Six
             Principles
          
           ,
           agreed
           on
           both
           sides
           .
           The
           second
           contains
           
             Thirty
             Propositions
             for
             enquiring
             into
             the
             particular
             ways
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             choyce
             of
             for
             revealing
             his
             will
             to
             mankind
             :
          
           of
           which
           Propositions
           some
           are
           also
           Principles
           ,
           partly
           agreed
           on
           ,
           and
           partly
           not
           ;
           and
           some
           are
           Deductions
           ,
           from
           them
           :
           But
           we
           ,
           following
           the
           generall
           
           Title
           ,
           will
           call
           them
           all
           ,
           Principles
           .
           In
           the
           
             third
             rank
             ,
             six
             Corollaries
          
           or
           Inferences
           are
           deduced
           from
           the
           fore-going
           Propositions
           ,
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           Protestants
           against
           Catholicks
           .
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           we
           here
           offer
           the
           following
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               PRINCIPLES
               .
               Agreed
               on
               all
               sides
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ,
               from
               whom
               
               Man
               and
               all
               other
               Creatures
               had
               their
               beginning
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Notion
               of
               God
               doth
               imply
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Being
               absolutely
               perfect
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Iustice
               ,
               Goodness
               ,
               Wisdom
               and
               Truth
               ,
               must
               be
               in
               him
               in
               the
               highest
               perfection
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               Man
               receaving
               his
               Being
               from
               God
               ,
               is
               thereby
               bound
               to
               obey
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               liable
               to
               punishment
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               in
               order
               to
               Mans
               obeying
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               he
               know
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               for
               which
               some
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               is
               necessary
               :
               both
               that
               Man
               may
               know
               what
               he
               hath
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               
               that
               God
               may
               justly
               punish
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               it
               not
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               ever
               God
               reveals
               to
               Man
               ,
               is
               infallibly
               true
               ,
               and
               being
               intended
               for
               the
               Rule
               of
               Mans
               obedience
               ,
               may
               be
               certainly
               known
               to
               be
               his
               Will.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               God
               cannot
               act
               contrary
               to
               those
               essentiall
               Attributes
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               Goodnesse
               and
               Truth
               in
               any
               way
               which
               he
               makes
               choyce
               of
               ,
               to
               make
               known
               his
               Will
               unto
               Man
               by
               .
            
          
           
             It
             were
             impiety
             to
             question
             any
             of
             
             these
             Principles
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             presupposed
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Christian
             ,
             but
             all
             manner
             of
             Religions
             .
             We
             will
             therefore
             proceed
             to
             the
             
               second
               Rank
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             30.
             
             Propositions
             ;
             which
             we
             will
             sett
             down
             singly
             and
             separatly
             ,
             annexing
             to
             each
             a
             respective
             Examination
             ,
             or
             Consideration
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               particular
               ways
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               choyce
               of
               for
               the
               revealing
               his
               Will
               to
               Mankind
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 entire
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 being
                 agreed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 mans
                 happinesse
                 ;
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 Revelation
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 necessary
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 whereby
                 Man
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               granted
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               II.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Man
                 being
                 fram'd
                 a
                 rationall
                 creature
                 ,
              
               
               
                 capable
                 of
                 reflecting
                 vpon
                 himself
                 ,
                 may
                 antecedently
                 to
                 any
                 externall
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 certainly
                 know
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 dependence
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 naturally
                 pleasing
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 else
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Principles
                 of
                 Natural
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               may
               be
               granted
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
               
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 All
                 Supernaturall
                 and
                 externall
                 Revelation
                 ,
              
               
               
                 must
                 suppose
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Naturall
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 vnlesse
                 we
                 be
                 antecedently
                 certain
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 knowing
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 certain
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 revealed
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 any
                 supernaturall
                 means
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               this
               be
               granted
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 4.
                 
                 Nothing
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 admitted
                 for
                 Divine
              
               
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 which
                 ouerthrows
                 the
                 certainty
                 of
                 those
                 Principles
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 antecedently
                 supposed
                 to
                 all
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 ouerthrow
                 the
                 means
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 concerning
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 any
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               this
               also
               be
               granted
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               V.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 means
                 imagined
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judg
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Faculty
                 in
                 vs
                 of
                 discerning
                 truth
                 and
                 falshood
                 in
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 our
                 belief
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 exercise
                 in
                 judging
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Divine
                 Reuelation
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 by
                 euery
                 thing
                 which
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 soe
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               ,
               if
               the
               Doctor
               means
               ,
               That
               
               
                 every
                 Christian
                 hath
                 a
                 faculty
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 Revelations
                 what
                 soeuer
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 can
                 discern
                 the
                 True
                 and
                 Divine
                 ,
                 from
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 a
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 certainly
                 Divine
                 ,
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 several
                 senses
                 ,
                 can
                 discern
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 from
                 the
                 false
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 exclusively
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 independently
                 on
                 ,
                 the
                 Instruction
                 of
                 Church-authority
                 :
              
               This
               Proposition
               is
               not
               true
               .
               For
               then
               none
               will
               need
               (
               as
               experience
               shews
               they
               do
               )
               to
               repayre
               to
               any
               other
               Teacher
               to
               instruct
               him
               ,
               when
               a
               dubious
               Revelation
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               sense
               of
               any
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               is
               controuersed
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               true
               revelation
               or
               which
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               It
               is
               abundantly
               sufficient
               ,
               that
               eyther
               
               Wee
               our selues
               ,
               or
               some
               others
               appointed
               by
               our
               Lord
               to
               guide
               vs
               ,
               and
               more
               easily
               discouerable
               by
               vs
               ,
               have
               a
               Faculty
               ,
               ayded
               by
               the
               Divine
               assistance
               ,
               to
               discern
               Truth
               and
               Falshood
               in
               those
               Revelations
               proposed
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               our selues
               cannot
               ;
               that
               so
               particular
               Christians
               in
               their
               following
               these
               Guides
               ,
               may
               
                 not
                 be
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 by
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 pretends
                 to
                 be
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 pretence
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 any
              
               
               
                 person
                 of
                 Society
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 judged
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 Revelation
                 is
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 infallibility
                 being
                 challenged
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 to
                 assure
                 men
                 what
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 must
                 be
                 vsed
                 for
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 any
                 other
                 supernaturall
                 way
                 of
                 Gods
                 making
                 known
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               ,
               if
               the
               Doctor
               means
               ,
               That
               by
               
               the
               same
               way
               or
               means
               as
               we
               come
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               of
               other
               Divine
               Revelations
               ,
               we
               may
               come
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               also
               of
               this
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 Necessaries
                 of
                 a
                 Society
                 ,
                 or
                 Church
              
               ;
               I
               
               consent
               to
               it
               .
               But
               not
               to
               this
               ,
               That
               by
               all
               or
               
                 only
                 the
                 same
              
               ways
               or
               means
               by
               which
               we
               may
               come
               to
               know
               one
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               we
               may
               ,
               or
               must
               come
               to
               know
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               this
               ,
               of
               Church-Infallibility
               .
               For
               some
               Divine
               Revelation
               may
               come
               first
               to
               our
               knowledg
               by
               Tradition
               ;
               another
               first
               by
               Scripture
               ;
               another
               by
               the
               Church
               .
               see
               below
               ,
               Consid.
               on
               the
               17.
               
               Principle
               .
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 make
              
               
               
                 choyce
                 of
                 severall
                 ways
                 of
                 revealing
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 dispute
                 from
                 the
                 Attributes
              
               of
               God
               the
               necessity
               of
               one
               particular
               way
               to
               the
               Exclusion
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               but
               we
               ought
               to
               enquire
               what
               way
               God
               himself
               hath
               chosen
               :
               and
               whatever
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               cannot
               be
               repugnant
               to
               
                 Infinit
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 Truth
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               granted
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 8.
                 
                 Whatever
                 way
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 certainly
                 
                 
                 conveying
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 choyce
                 of
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 making
                 known
                 his
                 will
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 mankind
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 Argument
                 can
                 be
                 sufficient
              
               a
               priori
               
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 cannot
                 choose
                 any
                 particular
                 way
                 to
                 reveal
                 his
                 mind
                 by
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 which
                 evidently
                 prooues
                 the
                 insufficiency
                 of
                 that
                 means
                 for
                 conueying
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 vs.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               likewise
               is
               granted
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               IX
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 9.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 severall
                 ways
                 conceaveable
              
               
               
                 by
                 vs
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 may
                 make
                 known
                 his
                 Will
                 to
                 vs
                 ;
                 eyther
                 by
                 immediate
                 voyce
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 inward
                 Inspiration
                 to
                 every
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
                 or
                 inspiring
                 some
                 to
                 speak
                 personnally
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 assisting
                 them
                 with
                 an
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 in
                 writing
                 such
                 Books
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 contain
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 distant
                 persons
                 and
                 future
                 Ages
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               these
               seuerall
               ways
               by
               which
               
               God
               reveals
               his
               Will
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               might
               have
               added
               this
               one
               more
               ,
               as
               
               a
               Truth
               ,
               
                 And
                 in
                 case
                 such
                 Writings
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 be
                 not
                 clear
                 to
                 all
                 capacities
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               Writings
               of
               Moses
               his
               law
               were
               not
               ,
               nor
               any
               Writings
               though
               possibly
               yet
               hardly
               can
               be
               ,
               when
               written
               at
               seuerall
               times
               ,
               by
               seueral
               persons
               ,
               on
               seuerall
               and
               those
               particular
               occasions
               ,
               in
               different
               styles
               ,
               &c.
               )
               
                 By
                 our
                 Lords
                 giuing
                 a
                 Commission
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 leauing
                 a
                 standing
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Successors
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 Pen-men
                 to
                 expound
                 these
                 their
                 Writings
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 affording
                 them
                 for
                 euer
                 such
                 a
                 Divine
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 nothing
                 necessary
                 to
                 misinterpret
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               X.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 sufficiently
              
               
               
                 declared
                 to
                 men
                 by
                 Writing
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 eyther
                 be
                 because
                 no
                 Writing
                 can
                 be
                 intelligible
                 enough
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 neuer
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 written
                 by
                 men
                 infallibly
                 assisted
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 common
                 sense
                 ,
                 for
                 Words
                 are
                 equally
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 understood
                 ,
                 spoken
                 or
                 written
                 ,
                 the
                 later
                 ouerthrows
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
             
               This
               is
               granted
               .
            
          
           
             
               XI
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 11.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 agreed
                 among
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 although
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 did
                 reveal
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 men
                 immediatly
                 by
                 a
                 Voice
                 of
                 secret
                 inspirations
                 ,
                 yet
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 communicate
                 his
                 mind
                 to
                 some
                 immediatly
                 inspired
                 to
                 write
                 his
                 Will
                 in
                 Books
                 to
                 be
                 preserued
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 future
                 Ages
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 that
                 these
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 receaue
                 were
                 so
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Iesus-Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Doctor
               declaring
               how
               God
               after
               
               the
               first
               Ages
               was
               pleas'd
               
                 to
                 communicate
                 his
                 mind
                 by
                 the
                 Writings
              
               (
               of
               Moses
               &c.
               )
               might
               and
               ought
               to
               haue
               added
               as
               a
               Truth
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 also
                 left
                 a
                 Iudge
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 any
                 Controuersy
                 arising
                 about
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 those
                 Writings
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 sentence
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 to
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 according
                 to
                 it
                 vnder
                 paine
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               same
               Writings
               inform
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               XII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 12.
                 
                 Such
                 Writings
                 hauing
                 been
                 receiued
              
               
               
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 as
                 Divine
                 and
                 Infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 deliuered
                 down
                 as
                 such
                 to
                 vs
                 by
                 an
                 vniuersall
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 Ages
                 since
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 owned
                 by
                 vs
                 as
                 the
                 certain
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 judge
                 what
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 it
                 appear
                 with
                 an
                 euidence
                 equall
                 to
                 that
                 whereby
                 we
                 believe
                 those
                 Books
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 neuer
                 intended
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 obscurity
                 or
                 imperfection
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               ,
               these
               words
               (
               
                 whereby
                 we
                 are
              
               
               
                 to
                 judge
              
               )
               being
               vnderstood
               
                 not
                 vniuersally
              
               ,
               of
               all
               Christians
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               this
               Office
               of
               judging
               in
               dubious
               cases
               ,
               is
               delegated
               by
               our
               Lord
               :
               Or
               vnderstood
               vniuersally
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               farr
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               is
               to
               all
               men
               clear
               and
               vndisputable
               ,
               This
               Proposition
               is
               granted
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               XIII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 Although
                 we
                 cannot
                 argue
                 against
              
               
               
                 any
                 particular
                 way
                 of
                 Reuelation
                 from
                 the
                 necessary
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 a
                 way
                 as
                 Writing
                 being
                 made
                 choyce
                 of
                 by
                 him
                 we
                 may
                 justly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 designe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wisdome
                 and
                 Goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 giue
                 infallible
                 assurance
                 to
                 persons
                 in
                 writing
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 if
                 those
                 Writings
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 by
                 all
                 persons
                 who
                 sincerely
                 endeauour
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 their
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Principle
               is
               vnsound
               .
               Because
               
               if
               God
               (
               who
               according
               to
               the
               Doctors
               7.
               
               Principle
               ,
               
                 may
                 reueal
                 his
                 Will
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 Writing
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 he
                 pleaseth
              
               )
               may
               reveal
               it
               in
               these
               Writings
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               many
               things
               it
               may
               be
               clear
               only
               to
               some
               persons
               more
               versed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               in
               the
               Churches
               Traditional
               sense
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               more
               assisted
               from
               aboue
               according
               to
               their
               employment
               ,
               which
               Persons
               he
               hath
               appointed
               to
               instruct
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               
               these
               to
               learne
               it
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               those
               places
               or
               Points
               wherein
               to
               these
               persons
               Gods
               Will
               is
               obscure
               :
               then
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               these
               Writings
               be
               not
               such
               as
               that
               euery
               one
               may
               attaine
               the
               understanding
               of
               them
               by
               his
               owne
               endeavours
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               may
               by
               others
               ,
               namely
               ,
               his
               Instructors
               ,
               this
               also
               
                 consists
                 very
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 Diuine
                 designe
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Wisdome
                 and
                 Goodnesse
                 ,
              
               as
               also
               it
               would
               ,
               had
               he
               left
               no
               Writings
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               only
               Teachers
               to
               deliuer
               his
               Will
               perpetually
               to
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               these
               Vvritings
               pretended
               by
               
               the
               Doctor
               to
               be
               
                 intelligible
                 by
                 all
                 Persons
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               find
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               a
               contrary
               Principle
               aduanced
               by
               
                 Doctor
                 Field
              
               ,
               (
               a
               person
               of
               no
               small
               authority
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               large
               Volume
               he
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               write
               on
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Controuersies
                 of
                 Religion
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               things
               of
               great
               consequence
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               afterwards
               )
               
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 are
                 grown
                 in
                 number
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 matter
                 so
                 intricate
                 ,
                 that
                 few
                 haue
                 time
                 and
                 leasure
                 ,
                 fewer
                 strength
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 to
                 examine
                 them
                 ;
                 Vvhat
                 remaineth
                 for
                 men
                 desirous
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 in
                 things
                 of
                 such
                 consequence
                 ,
                 but
                 diligently
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 which
                 amongst
                 all
                 the
                 Societies
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 that
                 blessed
                 Company
                 
                 of
                 Holy
                 Ones
                 ,
                 that
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
                 ▪
                 that
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 vvhich
                 is
                 ihe
                 Pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 may
                 embrace
                 her
                 Communion
                 ,
                 follow
                 her
                 Directions
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 her
                 Iudgment
                 ?
              
               Thus
               doctor
               Field
               ;
               who
               in
               his
               last
               words
               (
               
                 rest
                 in
                 her
                 Iudgment
              
               )
               speaks
               home
               enough
               ,
               and
               discouers
               the
               only
               efficacious
               way
               of
               curing
               Sects
               .
               And
               see
               also
               vvhether
               this
               doth
               not
               confront
               the
               Doctors
               29.
               
               Principle
               ,
               Church-Infallibility
               there
               being
               changed
               into
               Church-Auctority
               ,
               and
               the
               Principle
               being
               applyed
               to
               priuate
               mens
               Practise
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               need
               is
               there
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Pastors
               among
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Office
               of
               teaching
               or
               expounding
               these
               Writings
               ,
               
                 if
                 these
                 in
                 all
                 necessaries
                 are
                 clear
                 to
                 all
                 Persons
                 who
                 sincerely
                 endeauour
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               I
               mean
               ,
               exclusiuely
               to
               their
               repairing
               to
               these
               Pastors
               for
               the
               learning
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               And
               doth
               not
               the
               Doctor
               here
               to
               euacuate
               the
               infallibility
               of
               the
               Churches
               Gouernors
               introduce
               an
               infallibility
               or
               Inerrabillity
               of
               euery
               particular
               Christian
               in
               all
               points
               necessary
               ,
               if
               such
               Christians
               will
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               only
               he
               shall
               
                 sincerely
                 endeauour
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
             
               And
               moreouer
               of
               the
               
                 sincerity
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 endeauour
              
               also
               I
               suppose
               the
               Doctor
               will
               allow
               any
               one
               may
               be
               certain
               (
               else
               how
               can
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               poore
               illiterate
               Countrey-man
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               who
               can
               neyther
               trust
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               his
               Guides
               ,
               nor
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               his
               own
               industry
               )
               For
               surely
               this
               sincere
               ,
               is
               not
               all
               possible
               ,
               endeauour
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               learning
               the
               Languages
               ,
               perusing
               Commentators
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               as
               Mr
               Chillingworth
               
               (
               who
               anchored
               his
               whole
               Religion
               vpon
               it
               )
               states
               this
               Point
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 such
                 a
                 measure
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 humane
                 Prudence
                 and
                 ordinary
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 (
                 their
                 abilities
                 and
                 opportunities
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 considered
                 )
                 shall
                 aduise
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               ,
               such
               a
               clearness
               in
               necessaries
               must
               the
               Scriptures
               haue
               as
               suits
               with
               the
               very
               lowest
               capacities
               .
               
                 Such
                 a
                 Clearnesse
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               euen
               to
               all
               Articles
               of
               the
               Athanasian
               Creed
               ,
               if
               these
               be
               esteemed
               Necessaries
               ;
               and
               euen
               as
               to
               the
               Consubstantiality
               of
               the
               Son
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               In
               which
               notwithstanding
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Socinians
               dares
               to
               oppose
               all
               Antiquity
               ,
               vpon
               pretence
               of
               cleare
               Scripture
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               the
               Doctor
               is
               desired
               to
               consider
               ,
               
               
               That
               if
               euery
               Christian
               may
               become
               thus
               Infallible
               in
               Necessaries
               from
               1.
               a
               clear
               Rule
               ,
               2.
               a
               due
               Industry
               vsed
               ,
               3.
               and
               a
               certainty
               that
               it
               is
               so
               vsed
               ;
               May
               not
               the
               Church-Gouernors
               still
               much
               rather
               be
               allowed
               infallible
               ,
               and
               so
               retain
               still
               their
               infallible
               Guide-ship
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               also
               ,
               the
               more
               clear
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               is
               proued
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               securely
               be
               referred
               to
               their
               direction
               ?
               And
               haue
               we
               not
               all
               reason
               to
               presume
               that
               the
               chief
               Guides
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               euen
               a
               General
               Councill
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               but
               a
               major
               part
               of
               this
               Councill
               ,
               t
               is
               sufficient
               )
               in
               their
               consults
               concerning
               a
               Point
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               deliuered
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               vse
               at
               least
               so
               much
               endeauour
               (
               for
               more
               needs
               not
               )
               as
               a
               plain
               Rustick
               doth
               ,
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               like
               sincerity
               ?
               For
               what
               they
               define
               for
               others
               ,
               they
               define
               for
               themselues
               also
               ,
               and
               
                 their
                 Saluation
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 concern'd
                 ,
              
               as
               any
               other
               mans
               is
               ,
               in
               their
               mistakes
               .
            
             
               And
               next
               :
               Why
               may
               not
               these
               Gouernors
               ,
               vpon
               such
               certainty
               of
               a
               sincere
               endeauour
               and
               clearness
               of
               the
               Rule
               ,
               take
               vpon
               them
               to
               define
               these
               
               Points
               ,
               and
               enjoyn
               an
               assent
               to
               ,
               and
               belief
               of
               them
               to
               their
               Subjects
               ;
               especially
               since
               it
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               ,
               from
               whom
               they
               require
               such
               Obedience
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               to
               vse
               a
               
                 sincere
                 endeauour
              
               ,
               may
               be
               certain
               thereof
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ?
               And
               are
               we
               not
               here
               again
               arriued
               at
               Church-Infallibility
               ,
               if
               not
               from
               extraordinary
               Diuine
               assistance
               ,
               yet
               from
               the
               clearness
               of
               the
               Rule
               ?
               Only
               we
               must
               suppose
               such
               
                 sincere
                 endeauour
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               allows
               may
               be
               in
               
                 euery
                 priuat
                 man.
              
               And
               thus
               does
               not
               his
               conditionall
               Infallibility
               of
               particular
               persons
               in
               necessaries
               ,
               the
               condition
               being
               so
               easy
               ,
               necessarily
               inferr
               a
               Morall
               Impossibility
               of
               the
               Churches
               erring
               in
               them
               ?
               Which
               ought
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               admitted
               by
               them
               :
               Since
               some
               of
               their
               Divines
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               their
               Problem
               the
               more
               iustifiable
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               all
               necessaries
               are
               clear
               to
               all
               persons
               ▪
               ,
               think
               it
               a
               safe
               way
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               contract
               these
               necessaries
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               .
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               supposing
               these
               Gouernors
               
               in
               stating
               some
               Points
               fallible
               enough
               :
               I
               cannot
               hence
               gather
               any
               just
               
               relaxation
               of
               their
               Subjects
               submission
               of
               their
               judgment
               to
               them
               ,
               vpon
               pretence
               of
               clearness
               ,
               because
               such
               Fallibility
               
               of
               their
               Superiors
               in
               some
               Points
               can
               ,
               reasonably
               ,
               be
               supposed
               to
               arise
               from
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               some
               obscurity
               in
               the
               Rule
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               greater
               still
               to
               their
               Subjects
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               what
               more
               fitting
               and
               ordinary
               ,
               then
               in
               matters
               of
               consequence
               to
               follow
               a
               prudent
               and
               experienced
               ,
               though
               fallible
               ,
               persons
               Direction
               ,
               rather
               then
               our
               own
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               suppose
               this
               granted
               ,
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               
               may
               be
               vnderstood
               by
               all
               persons
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               necessary
               (
               and
               so
               an
               infallible
               Guide
               vselesse
               ;
               )
               yet
               I
               see
               not
               what
               aduantage
               the
               Doctor
               can
               make
               of
               this
               Principle
               for
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               .
               For
               since
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               is
               now
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               debated
               between
               Catholiks
               and
               Protestants
               about
               so
               many
               necessary
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               cannot
               with
               truth
               or
               charity
               affirm
               the
               sense
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               clear
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               on
               the
               Protestants
               side
               to
               all
               those
               who
               sincerely
               endeauour
               to
               know
               their
               meaning
               ,
               where
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               Christendom
               vnderstands
               their
               meaning
               contrary
               ,
               as
               he
               must
               grant
               they
               doe
               in
               all
               those
               hee
               accounts
               the
               common
               Errours
               both
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               Church
               :
               (
               a
               large
               Catalogue
               of
               which
               may
               be
               found
               in
               many
               Protestant
               Authours
               )
               
               And
               will
               he
               charge
               all
               these
               as
               defectiue
               in
               a
               sincere
               endeauour
               ?
               But
               rather
               such
               sincere
               endeauour
               being
               indifferently
               allowd
               to
               all
               parties
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               pronounce
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               to
               be
               clear
               ,
               if
               on
               any
               ,
               on
               that
               side
               as
               the
               Major
               part
               doth
               apprehend
               it
               :
               Which
               certainly
               is
               not
               the
               Protestant
               .
            
             
               For
               Example
               :
               How
               can
               the
               Doctor
               rationally
               maintain
               this
               Text
               
                 Hoc
                 est
                 Corpus
                 meum
              
               ,
               so
               often
               repeated
               with
               out
               any
               variation
               of
               the
               Terms
               ,
               to
               bear
               a
               sense
               clear
               on
               the
               Protestants
               side
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 litterall
                 or
                 Proper
                 sence
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               when
               as
               they
               are
               vnderstood
               in
               a
               litterall
               sence
               by
               much
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Western
               but
               Eastern
               Churches
               also
               (
               as
               Monsieur
               Claude
               
               concedes
               to
               his
               worthy
               Aduersary
               Monsieur
               Arnaud
               )
               to
               which
               also
               may
               be
               added
               half
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               namely
               ,
               all
               the
               Lutherans
               .
               Now
               all
               these
               haue
               vsed
               their
               senses
               ,
               and
               weighed
               the
               arguments
               drawn
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Doctor
               put
               this
               Text
               so
               much
               controuerted
               among
               Obscure
               Scriptures
               (
               which
               therefore
               not
               containing
               any
               Point
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ,
               saluation
               is
               not
               endangered
               by
               it
               )
               if
               a
               Christian
               should
               err
               or
               be
               mistaken
               in
               their
               sense
               ,
               then
               how
               comes
               this
               great
               Body
               of
               Christians
               meerly
               by
               the
               mistake
               of
               its
               sence
               in
               thinking
               that
               our
               Lord
               meaneth
               as
               the
               words
               sound
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 
                 is
                 his
                 very
                 proper
                 Body
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               in
               adoring
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               should
               it
               be
               so
               )
               how
               come
               they
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               committ
               such
               grosse
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               in
               his
               Book
               chargeth
               them
               with
               ,
               and
               so
               all
               without
               repentence
               ,
               miscarry
               in
               their
               Saluation
               ?
            
             
               And
               if
               from
               a
               Major
               part
               of
               the
               present
               Church
               interpreting
               Scripture
               an
               Appeal
               be
               made
               to
               a
               Major
               part
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               pretended
               to
               interpret
               them
               on
               the
               Protestants
               side
               ;
               neither
               will
               this
               relieue
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               because
               since
               this
               also
               (
               
                 on
                 what
                 side
                 Antiquity
                 stands
              
               )
               is
               a
               thing
               in
               Controuersy
               ,
               for
               deciding
               of
               it
               we
               are
               to
               presume
               here
               likewise
               that
               a
               
                 sincere
                 endeauour
              
               being
               allowd
               to
               all
               Parties
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               former
               Church
               ,
               this
               also
               stands
               on
               that
               side
               as
               the
               Major
               part
               apprehends
               it
               .
               Now
               the
               present
               Catholick
               Church
               (
               being
               a
               Major
               part
               )
               professes
               to
               follow
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Ancient
               in
               interpreting
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               XIV
               ,
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 14.
                 
                 To
                 suppose
                 the
                 bookes
                 so
                 written
                 to
              
               
               
                 be
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 things
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 heleeued
                 or
                 practised
                 are
                 not
                 contained
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 charge
                 the
                 first
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 fraud
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 deliuering
                 his
                 whole
                 mind
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 writers
                 with
                 insincerity
                 in
                 not
                 setting
                 it
                 downe
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Ages
                 with
                 folly
                 ,
                 in
                 belieuing
                 the
                 fullnesse
                 and
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               two
               inferences
               made
               here
               by
               
               the
               Doctor
               are
               faulty
               .
               For
               1.
               
               Neither
               can
               the
               first
               Author
               of
               scripture
               be
               charged
               with
               fraud
               ,
               if
               he
               haue
               deliuered
               part
               of
               his
               mind
               only
               by
               writing
               ,
               and
               part
               some
               other
               way
               :
               as
               the
               Doctour
               (
               Prop.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
               )
               acknowledges
               he
               might
               :
               vnless
               it
               be
               manifest
               that
               he
               hath
               obliged
               himselfe
               by
               a
               Promise
               of
               delivering
               his
               whole
               mind
               by
               writing
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               shewed
               .
               2.
               
               Neither
               can
               the
               Writers
               of
               scripture
               be
               charged
               with
               insincerity
               ,
               if
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               they
               were
               inspired
               with
               to
               set
               downe
               and
               register
               there
               ,
               they
               haue
               done
               it
               .
            
             
               Meanwhile
               as
               touching
               the
               Perfection
               of
               
               Holy
               scriptures
               ,
               Catholiks
               now
               ,
               as
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               anciently
               ,
               do
               grant
               ,
               that
               they
               contain
               all
               Points
               of
               Faith
               which
               are
               simply
               necessary
               to
               be
               of
               all
               Persons
               belieued
               for
               attaining
               saluation
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Doctor
               Field
               may
               be
               a
               Witness
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 For
                 matters
                 of
              
               
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 learned
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 belieued
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 either
                 expresly
                 contained
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 by
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 other
                 things
                 euident
                 in
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 concluded
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XV.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               
                 These
                 Writings
                 being
                 owned
                 as
                 containing
              
               
               
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 whole
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 so
                 plainly
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sober
                 enquirer
                 can
                 misse
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 saluation
                 ;
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 supposed
                 of
                 any
                 infallible
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 either
                 to
                 attest
                 and
                 explain
                 these
                 Writings
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 for
                 some
                 Ages
                 before
                 Christ
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 men
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 to
                 attest
                 and
                 explain
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 Writings
                 of
                 Moses
                 or
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Consequence
               here
               is
               good
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 That
                 supposing
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 clearly
                 reuealed
                 in
                 these
                 Writings
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sober
                 Enquirer
                 can
                 misse
                 of
                 knowing
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 then
                 no
                 necessity
                 of
                 any
                 Infallible
                 society
                 .
              
               But
               the
               supposition
               of
               such
               a
               clearenesse
               ,
               fayles
               ,
               as
               the
               13.
               
               Prosiosition
               ,
               on
               which
               it
               is
               
               grounded
               ,
               doth
               .
               It
               failes
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               the
               Doctor
               deliuers
               it
               ,
               who
               referrs
               his
               
                 sober
                 enquirer
              
               only
               to
               the
               Writings
               themselues
               for
               information
               in
               all
               Necessaries
               ,
               Without
               consulting
               his
               spirituall
               Pastours
               for
               the
               right
               explication
               of
               them
               .
               Nor
               doth
               the
               Doctors
               Language
               any
               where
               run
               thus
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 plainly
                 revealed
                 in
                 these
                 Writings
                 (
                 for
                 then
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 
                   so
                   obscurely
                
                 rather
                 )
                 that
                 no
                 sober
                 man
                 ,
                 not
                 who
                 repairs
                 to
                 the
                 Writings
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 enquires
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 learns
                 from
                 his
                 spirituall
                 Pastours
                 the
                 right
                 sence
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 shall
                 miss
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               supposition
               in
               the
               Doctors
               sence
               
               be
               allowed
               for
               true
               ,
               there
               seems
               to
               follow
               
                 something
                 more
              
               then
               the
               Doctor
               deduceth
               ,
               and
               which
               perhaps
               he
               would
               not
               admit
               :
               viz.
               the
               non-necessity
               of
               any
               society
               at
               all
               ,
               fallible
               or
               infallible
               ,
               to
               explain
               these
               Writings
               ,
               as
               to
               Necessaries
               (
               all
               Christians
               being
               herein
               clearly
               taught
               from
               God
               in
               these
               scriptures
               ,
               or
               this
               their
               Rule
               )
               vnless
               perhaps
               these
               Teachers
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               left
               by
               our
               Lord
               for
               others
               to
               supersede
               their
               endeauours
               ;
               or
               for
               instructing
               them
               in
               non-necessaries
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               that
               which
               the
               Doctor
               
               
               in
               the
               clause
               of
               this
               Princ.
               speaks
               ,
               of
               
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               :
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Moses
               his
               Writings
               and
               the
               Law
               were
               not
               penned
               with
               such
               Clarity
               ,
               But
               that
               Doubts
               and
               Controuersies
               
               might
               arise
               concerning
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               :
               so
               we
               find
               mention
               made
               of
               doubts
               ,
               
                 between
                 Law
                 and
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 statutes
                 and
                 Iudgments
                 :
              
               And
               2.
               such
               Doubts
               arising
               ,
               their
               address
               was
               to
               be
               made
               to
               the
               supreme
               Iudges
               appointed
               for
               deciding
               them
               .
               3.
               
               Whateuer
               their
               sentence
               
               was
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 that
                 these
                 should
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 tell
                 ,
                 and
                 inform
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 :
              
               and
               that
               vpon
               pain
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               To
               do
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 sentence
              
               ;
               
               not
               only
               when
               they
               were
               to
               vndergo
               some
               mulct
               ,
               or
               punishment
               imposed
               by
               these
               Judges
               for
               a
               fault
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               were
               enjoyned
               the
               obseruance
               of
               some
               Law
               formerly
               misunderstood
               by
               them
               and
               so
               broken
               and
               disobeyed
               .
               This
               seems
               clear
               enough
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               :
               for
               who
               can
               reasonably
               interpret
               them
               thus
               ,
               
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   decline
                   from
                   the
                   sentence
                   which
                   they
                   shall
                   shew
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   left
                   ,
                
                 (
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   decline
                
                 in
                 not
                 paying
                 the
                 mulct
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 fine
                 thee
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 
                 vndergoing
                 the
                 corporall
                 punishment
                 they
                 shall
                 inflict
                 on
                 thee
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   obserue
                   to
                   do
                   according
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   informe
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   teach
                   thee
                
                 (
                 vers
                 .
                 10.
                 )
              
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               suffer
               what
               they
               impose
               ,
               but
               not
               obey
               what
               they
               enjoyn
               .
               Again
               they
               were
               
                 to
                 do
              
               according
               to
               such
               sentence
               ,
               
                 vpon
                 pain
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               not
               then
               only
               ,
               when
               the
               Litigants
               do
               aknowledge
               their
               sentence
               to
               be
               (
               juxta
               Legem
               Dei
               )
               conformable
               to
               Gods
               Law
               (
               for
               then
               what
               sentence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               would
               stand
               good
               ?
               )
               but
               so
               often
               as
               the
               Judge
               should
               declare
               it
               to
               be
               conformable
               to
               Gods
               Law
               :
               And
               when
               will
               a
               Judge
               declare
               his
               sentence
               to
               bee
               otherwise
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               not
               to
               debate
               here
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               these
               supreme
               Judges
               as
               to
               all
               necessaries
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Let
               the
               like
               absolute
               Obedience
               be
               now
               yielded
               to
               the
               supreme
               Ecclesiasticall
               Courts
               ;
               Let
               their
               sentence
               be
               so
               conformed
               to
               ,
               so
               assented
               to
               among
               Christians
               ,
               for
               none
               is
               obliged
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               (
               as
               the
               Jewes
               were
               by
               those
               Judges
               )
               but
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               decree
               ,
               obliged
               to
               assent
               and
               beleeue
               the
               doing
               it
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               more
               is
               not
               required
               .
            
          
           
             
               XVI
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 16.
                 
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 intollerable
              
               
               
                 Vsurpation
                 vpon
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 any
                 Person
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 pretend
                 
                 to
                 an
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 as
                 infallible
                 in
                 what
                 they
                 propose
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 Christ
                 or
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 without
                 giuing
                 an
                 equall
                 degree
                 of
                 euidence
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 assisted
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 Miracles
                 as
                 great
                 ,
                 publick
                 and
                 conuincing
                 as
                 theirs
                 were
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 wrought
                 by
                 those
                 very
                 persons
                 who
                 challenge
                 this
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 for
                 the
                 conuiction
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 belieue
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               the
               Doctors
               Assertion
               
               in
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 society
              
               
               
                 pretending
                 to
                 Infallibility
                 is
                 obliged
                 to
                 confirm
                 such
                 a
                 pretention
                 by
                 Miracles
                 as
              
               
               
                 great
                 as
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 :
              
               yet
               himself
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               whom
               he
               
               defends
               ,
               do
               hold
               that
               there
               is
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               a
               body
               or
               society
               Infallible
               
               in
               Fundamentalls
               ,
               viz.
               such
               Oecumenicall
               Councills
               as
               are
               vniuersally
               accepted
               by
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               which
               Church
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               from
               our
               Lord's
               Promise
               ,
               can
               neuer
               err
               in
               Fundamentalls
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               certain
               this
               society
               is
               not
               equally
               assisted
               with
               miracles
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               or
               his
               Apostles
               were
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Doctor
               may
               do
               well
               to
               reuiew
               this
               Principle
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               But
               its
               failings
               being
               of
               no
               difficult
               
               discouery
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               let
               it
               pass
               vnexamined
               .
               First
               ,
               then
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               ,
               that
               those
               equally
               assisted
               by
               God
               in
               deliuering
               a
               Truth
               ,
               must
               also
               be
               enabled
               by
               him
               to
               giue
               an
               equall
               euidence
               of
               such
               Assistāce
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               the
               same
               necessity
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               when
               the
               later
               deliuer
               no
               new
               thing
               from
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Again
               ,
               Though
               none
               can
               pretend
               
               to
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               or
               actually
               not
               erring
               in
               what
               he
               proposeth
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               must
               be
               as
               infallible
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               wherein
               he
               erreth
               not
               ,
               as
               our
               Lord
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               for
               one
               ,
               or
               one
               persons
               truth
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               true
               then
               any
               others
               :
               yet
               in
               many
               other
               respects
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               is
               much
               inferiour
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               in
               that
               it
               is
               .
               1.
               
               Neither
               for
               
                 its
                 matter
              
               so
               farr
               extended
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               being
               affirmed
               infallible
               in
               all
               they
               deliuered
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               their
               Arguments
               as
               Conclusions
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               relating
               things
               heard
               from
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               things
               anew
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               whereas
               the
               Church-Gouernours
               are
               acknowledged
               infallible
               only
               in
               their
               Definitions
               in
               matters
               of
               necessary
               Faith
               ;
               and
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               receiuing
               any
               
               new
               matters
               inspired
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               faithfully
               deliuering
               the
               Inspirations
               of
               the
               former
               .
               2.
               
               Neither
               for
               
                 the
                 manner
              
               are
               the
               Church-Gouernours
               so
               highly
               assisted
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               other
               knowledge
               and
               euidence
               they
               haue
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               first
               deliuered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               them
               receiued
               ,
               which
               vnchanged
               they
               conuey
               vnto
               Posterity
               .
               Of
               which
               degrees
               of
               infallibility
               see
               Archbishop
               Lawd
               pag.
               254.
               and
               140.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               hence
               it
               
               follows
               ,
               that
               Miracles
               hauing
               been
               wrought
               by
               the
               first
               in
               confirmation
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               both
               deliuer
               ,
               are
               not
               now
               alike
               necessary
               to
               ,
               or
               reasonably
               demanded
               of
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Yet
               ,
               since
               our
               Lord
               and
               his
               Apostles
               
               time
               ,
               Miracles
               haue
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               of
               which
               see
               irrefragable
               testimonies
               giuen
               by
               S.
               Augustin
               :
               In
               that
               Church
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               pretends
               Infallibility
               ;
               and
               only
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               not
               any
               other
               ,
               departed
               from
               it
               ,
               pretending
               thereto
               :
               And
               vniuersally
               to
               deny
               the
               truth
               of
               them
               is
               to
               ouerthrow
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               most
               credible
               Histories
               .
               But
               these
               are
               done
               in
               these
               later
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               ,
               times
               ,
               only
               
               when
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               ends
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               his
               Instrument
               ,
               pleaseth
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               without
               such
               persons
               precedent
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               making
               his
               Requests
               ,
               what
               the
               Diuine
               Majesty
               will
               effect
               .
               Neither
               are
               the
               Apostles
               themselues
               to
               be
               imagined
               to
               haue
               had
               the
               Operation
               of
               Miracles
               so
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               as
               as
               to
               do
               these
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               Persons
               they
               pleased
               ,
               or
               others
               demanded
               .
               For
               such
               a
               thing
               would
               be
               of
               such
               a
               force
               vpon
               mens
               wills
               to
               compell
               them
               into
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               to
               reduce
               unto
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               Christians
               strayed
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Diuine
               Prouidence
               ,
               perhaps
               for
               the
               greater
               tryall
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               and
               merit
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               not
               ordinarily
               vsed
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Miracles
               remaining
               still
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               professedly
               done
               for
               conuincing
               a
               Dissenter
               in
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               Truth
               ,
               yet
               do
               sufficiently
               testifie
               in
               generall
               a
               security
               of
               saluation
               in
               the
               Communion
               and
               Faith
               of
               this
               Church
               ,
               if
               God
               only
               honours
               with
               them
               the
               Members
               of
               this
               Communion
               ,
               and
               no
               others
               that
               liue
               out
               of
               it
               :
               as
               we
               see
               no
               other
               Christian
               society
               diuided
               from
               it
               that
               layes
               
               claim
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               shews
               any
               Records
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               euer
               did
               :
               at
               least
               such
               as
               may
               be
               any
               way
               equalled
               ,
               either
               for
               frequency
               ,
               variety
               ,
               or
               eminency
               with
               those
               of
               this
               Church
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               although
               so
               many
               of
               these
               be
               rejected
               and
               layd
               aside
               ,
               where
               appears
               any
               rationall
               ground
               of
               suspicion
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Doctor
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               do
               
               hold
               such
               Generall
               Councills
               as
               haue
               an
               vniuersall
               Acceptation
               from
               the
               Church
               Catholik
               diffusiue
               ,
               to
               be
               Infallible
               ,
               seems
               to
               me
               clear
               from
               the
               places
               forecited
               in
               them
               .
               For
               in
               those
               both
               the
               Doctor
               and
               Archbishop
               admitt
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               diffufiue
               is
               for
               euer
               preserued
               Infallible
               in
               all
               Fundamentalls
               ,
               or
               Points
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               ;
               and
               this
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Diuine
               Promise
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 preuail
                 against
                 her
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Texts
               :
               And
               therefore
               such
               Councills
               whose
               Decrees
               are
               admitted
               by
               the
               whole
               Church
               diffusiue
               ,
               must
               be
               so
               too
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 Fundamentalls
              
               ,
               though
               as
               to
               other
               Points
               not
               fundamentall
               they
               affirme
               these
               Councills
               also
               lyable
               to
               errour
               and
               fallible
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               Catholick
               diffusiue
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               so
               also
               .
            
             
               Among
               the
               Conditions
               also
               that
               render
               any
               Generall
               Councill
               obligatory
               they
               require
               
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               vniuersally
               accepted
               ,
               or
               
                 haue
                 the
                 generall
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 
                 World.
              
               such
               Councills
               then
               there
               may
               be
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               such
               Lawfull
               Generall
               Councils
               ,
               and
               so
               approued
               ,
               and
               consequently
               obliging
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               they
               confess
               the
               first
               four
               Generall
               Councils
               to
               haue
               been
               ;
               To
               which
               Councills
               therefore
               they
               profess
               all
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               Now
               wee
               see
               what
               kind
               of
               Obedience
               it
               was
               these
               Councils
               exacted
               ,
               in
               the
               Athanasian
               Creed
               ,
               accepted
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               contains
               the
               summ
               of
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               viz.
               no
               less
               then
               assent
               and
               belief
               and
               
                 submission
                 of
                 judgement
              
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               
                 vpon
                 penalty
                 of
                 eternall
                 damnation
              
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               if
               justly
               required
               by
               them
               ,
               inferrs
               ,
               vpon
               the
               Doctors
               
               arguing
               ,
               their
               Infallibility
               .
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 where
                 Councills
                 challenge
                 an
                 internall
                 Assent
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 their
                 Decrees
              
               (
               or
               ,
               because
               their
               Decrees
               are
               in
               themselues
               infallible
               )
               
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 proued
                 an
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 error
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 can
                 look
                 on
                 themselues
                 as
                 obliged
                 to
                 giue
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               He
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               so
               farr
               as
               any
               such
               
               Councills
               ,
               are
               fallible
               ,
               allow
               only
               an
               Externall
               Obedience
               ,
               or
               silence
               ,
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               Obedience
               to
               these
               first
               four
               Generall
               
               Councills
               in
               a
               submission
               of
               judgment
               to
               them
               ,
               vpon
               such
               an
               Vniuersall
               Acceptation
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               in
               another
               place
               thus
               writes
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 looks
                 vpon
                 the
                 keeping
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 fower
                 first
                 Generall
                 Councills
                 as
                 her
                 Duty
                 :
                 and
                 professeth
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 scripture
                 as
                 interpreted
                 
                 by
                 the
                 vnanimous
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fowr
                 fist
                 Generall
                 Councills
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               shee
               professeth
               to
               take
               that
               which
               such
               Counciils
               deliuer
               ,
               for
               the
               sence
               of
               scripture
               :
               Not
               then
               ,
               to
               admit
               their
               Definitions
               ,
               if
               first
               they
               accord
               with
               the
               scripture
               taken
               in
               our
               own
               sence
               .
               So
               also
               else
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
              
               
               
                 of
                 England
                 doth
                 not
                 admit
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 deliuered
                 as
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 scripture
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 fowr
                 first
                 Ages
              
               (
               that
               is
               )
               
                 in
                 their
                 Oecumenicall
                 Councills
              
               ,
               as
               he
               expresseth
               it
               in
               the
               preceding
               page
               .
               And
               here
               also
               he
               giues
               the
               Ground
               of
               such
               submission
               ,
               viz.
               
                 a
                 strong
                 presumption
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 necessary
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 whose
                 very
                 being
                 depends
                 vpon
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               And
               when
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 those
                 correspondencies
                 were
                 maintained
                 between
                 the
                 seuerall
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 was
                 refused
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 by
                 all
                 .
              
               In
               another
               place
               also
               speaking
               in
               generall
               of
               Councills
               vniuersally
               accepted
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               
                 both
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 Promises
                 ,
                 the
                 Goodness
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 peculiar
                 care
                 of
              
               
               
                 his
                 Church
                 seem
                 highly
                 concerned
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 Councill
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 any
                 notorious
                 errour
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               you
               see
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Truth
                 of
                 Gods
                 Promises
                 is
                 concerned
                 that
                 these
                 Councills
                 should
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 any
                 notorious
                 Errour
              
               ;
               Therefore
               (
               such
               Promises
               are
               made
               absolute
               to
               some
               Church-Gouernors
               after
               the
               Apostles
               .
               )
               
               And
               then
               ,
               
                 where
                 the
                 Errour
                 is
                 not
                 intollerable
                 ,
              
               
               (
               saith
               the
               Archbishop
               )
               
                 at
                 least
                 Obedience
                 of
                 Non-contradiction
                 will
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 Councills
                 .
              
               Now
               
                 a
                 notorious
                 Errour
              
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               if
               an
               Errour
               in
               Fundamentalls
               .
               And
               such
               notorious
               Errour
               in
               particular
               would
               this
               be
               ,
               If
               they
               should
               hold
               themselues
               (
               when
               they
               are
               not
               )
               infallible
               in
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               require
               a
               Generall
               Assent
               (
               such
               as
               that
               in
               the
               Athanasian
               Creed
               )
               from
               Christians
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               Diuine
               Reuelations
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               DE
               FIDE
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               in
               case
               any
               Decree
               be
               not
               true
               ,
               obliging
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               an
               Vnity
               in
               errour
               .
               Thus
               farr
               then
               ,
               as
               to
               Fundamentall
               Errours
               ,
               it
               seems
               Gods
               Prouidence
               secures
               both
               such
               Councills
               ,
               and
               their
               subjects
               :
               And
               then
               also
               for
               their
               erring
               in
               Non-fundamentalls
               ,
               both
               He
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               put
               this
               among
               the
               
               RARO
               CONTINGENTIA
               .
            
             
               The
               Archbishop
               also
               is
               much
               in
               justifying
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               infallible
               not
               only
               in
               
               its
               Being
               ,
               but
               Teaching
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               be
               by
               its
               Councills
               .
               
                 Doctor
                 White
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Visible
                 Church
                 had
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 taught
                 that
                 vnchanged
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 Points
                 Fundamentall
                 .
              
               And
               again
               
                 It
                 is
              
               
               
                 not
                 possible
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               any
               one
               Age
               )
               
                 should
                 teach
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 things
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               word
               (
               teach
               )
               shews
               ,
               that
               he
               intends
               the
               Gouernors
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               euery
               Age.
               Likewise
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 speak
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 plain
                 and
                 easy
                 scripture
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 cannot
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 be
                 without
                 
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 If
                 A.
                 C.
                 meane
                 no
              
               
               
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 cannot
                 vniuersally
                 erre
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 Point
                 of
                 Faith
                 simply
                 necessary
                 to
                 mens
                 saluation
                 ,
                 be
                 fights
                 against
                 no
                 Aduersary
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 own
                 fiction
                 .
              
               Where
               it
               follows
               ,
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 cannot
                 erre
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 point
                 of
                 Diuine
                 Truth
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 these
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 presume
                 to
                 determine
                 without
                 her
                 Guide
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 perhaps
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Militant
                 Church
                 hath
                 erred
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Point
                 .
              
               Here
               then
               the
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               not
               erring
               in
               Fundamentalls
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               second
               ,
               are
               spoken
               of
               the
               Church
               determining
               .
               
               And
               so
               is
               that
               saying
               of
               his
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 though
                 the
                 Mother-Church
                 Prouinciall
                 or
                 National
                 ,
                 may
                 erre
                 ,
                 Yet
                 if
                 the
                 Grand
                 mother
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               her
               Generall
               Councills
               vniuersally
               accepted
               controlling
               the
               other
               Prouincial
               or
               National
               )
               
                 cannot
                 erre
                 in
                 these
                 necessary
                 things
                 ,
                 all
                 remains
                 safe
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 occasions
                 of
                 disobedience
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Grand-mothers
               commands
               )
               
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 possibility
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 erring
                 .
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               necessaries
               )
               
                 are
                 quite
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               Thus
               he
               .
               But
               safe
               ,
               &c.
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               the
               Grand
               mother
               ,
               as
               she
               held
               ,
               so
               could
               not
               also
               witness
               ,
               all
               the
               necessary
               Truths
               against
               such
               inferiour
               Councills
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               these
               things
               will
               te
               reconciled
               
               with
               what
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               else
               where
               I
               know
               not
               :
               Let
               him
               take
               care
               of
               it
               :
               as
               name
               
               ly
               where
               he
               writes
               thus
               :
               
                 You
                 much
                 mistake
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 think
                 we
                 resolue
                 our
                 faith
                 of
                 fundamentalls
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 as
                 the
                 infallible
                 witness
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 be
                 infallible
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 fundamentall
                 (
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 Church
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 belieue
                 them
                 )
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 follow
                 thence
                 necessarily
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 must
                 infallibly
                 witness
                 what
                 is
                 fundamentall
                 and
                 what
              
               
               not
               .
               And
               again
               
                 That
                 all
                 infallible
                 assistance
                 makes
                 not
                 an
                 infallible
                 Testimony
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 haue
                 it
                 infallible
              
               
               surely
               
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 declaring
                 its
                 consent
                 ,
                 condemning
                 Doctrins
                 contrary
                 to
                 Fundamentalls
                 ,
              
               is
               Witnessing
               ,
               or
               
                 giuing
                 Testimony
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               XVII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 then
                 to
              
               
               
                 pretend
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 infallible
                 Commission
                 and
                 Assistance
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 these
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 interpret
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 Commission
                 from
                 those
                 Writings
                 from
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 certainly
                 deduced
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 assistance
                 not
                 being
                 supposed
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 infallibility
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 men
                 is
                 not
                 lyable
                 to
                 doubts
                 and
                 disputes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 Bookes
                 from
                 whence
                 only
                 they
                 deriue
                 their
                 Infallibility
                 .
              
            
             
             
               I.
               For
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Principle
               
               (
               viz.
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 absurd
                 then
                 to
                 pretend
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               If
               the
               Doctor
               in
               the
               words
               (
               
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 Commission
                 from
                 these
                 Writings
              
               )
               means
               here
               ,
               to
               proue
               such
               Commission
               or
               Assistance
               only
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               first
               place
               
                 from
                 these
                 Writings
              
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               Which
               Writings
               are
               first
               or
               onely
               proued
               from
               such
               Commission
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Absurdity
               vrged
               by
               him
               I
               grant
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               As
               all
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               are
               not
               by
               all
               
               Persons
               learnt
               at
               once
               ,
               so
               neither
               by
               all
               ,
               exactly
               in
               the
               same
               order
               ,
               as
               is
               frequently
               obserued
               by
               Catholick
               Writers
               .
               A
               Christians
               Faith
               therefore
               may
               begin
               either
               at
               the
               Infallible
               Authoriry
               of
               scriptures
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               this
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               either
               of
               these
               be
               learnt
               from
               Tradition
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               the
               other
               from
               it
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               either
               the
               Infallible
               Authority
               of
               the
               scriptures
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               testifying
               so
               much
               of
               the
               scriptures
               :
               Or
               2.
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               scriptures
               :
               Or
               3.
               
               Also
               ,
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               either
               of
               these
               may
               be
               rightly
               proued
               from
               its
               own
               testimony
               .
               For
               whoeuer
               is
               proued
               ,
               or
               granted
               ,
               once
               infallible
               in
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               consequence
               is
               clear
               (
               without
               any
               Circle
               ,
               or
               Petitio
               Principii
               ,
               or
               identicall
               arguing
               )
               that
               whateuer
               he
               doth
               
               witness
               of
               himselfe
               is
               true
               .
               I
               say
               all
               these
               Consequences
               are
               naturall
               and
               necessary
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Testimony
               being
               granted
               euident
               that
               the
               one
               bears
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               either
               to
               its
               selfe
               :
               and
               2.
               the
               infallibility
               of
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               being
               ,
               first
               ,
               learnt
               not
               from
               its
               own
               ,
               or
               the
               others
               testimony
               ,
               but
               from
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               a
               Catholick
               then
               first
               receiues
               an
               
               assurance
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               Canon
               of
               scripture
               from
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               its
               Gouernors
               ,
               he
               may
               learne
               first
               this
               supernaturall
               Diuine
               assistance
               and
               Infallibility
               of
               these
               Gouernors
               (
               which
               is
               made
               known
               by
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               to
               those
               first
               persons
               who
               communicate
               it
               to
               posterity
               )
               from
               Tradition
               descending
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               Protestant
               saith
               ,
               he
               learneth
               his
               Canon
               of
               scripture
               from
               Tradition
               .
               To
               which
               tradition
               also
               may
               be
               committed
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               whateuer
               is
               to
               scripture
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Neither
               may
               we
               think
               ,
               that
               this
               Diuine
               Assistance
               or
               infallibility
               of
               these
               Guides
               
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               necessaries
               ,
               should
               either
               not
               haue
               been
               ,
               or
               not
               haue
               been
               a
               thing
               well
               known
               to
               ,
               or
               belieued
               in
               the
               Church
               
                 by
                 this
              
               (
               to
               use
               the
               Doctors
               terms
               )
               
                 Deriuatiue
                 and
                 perpetuated
                 sensation
                 of
                 Tradition
                 ,
              
               if
               there
               had
               been
               no
               Diuine
               Writings
               :
               for
               soe
               the
               Christian
               
               religion
               Without
               such
               writings
               would
               haue
               been
               no
               rationall
               and
               well
               grounded
               ,
               no
               stable
               and
               certain
               Religion
               ,
               which
               surely
               the
               Doctor
               will
               not
               affirme
               .
               And
               this
               that
               is
               said
               here
               of
               the
               Churches
               Infallible
               Authority
               ,
               
               may
               be
               also
               of
               other
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 euident
                 from
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Writing
                 of
                 a
                 Diuine
                 Reuolation
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 ground
                 and
                 reason
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 Reuelation
                 .
                 Because
                 men
                 may
                 belieue
                 a
                 Diuine
                 Reuelation
                 without
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 in
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Christian
                 Beleiuers
                 before
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 written
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Such
               Infallibility
               in
               necessaries
               then
               
               being
               so
               settled
               in
               the
               Gouernors
               and
               Pastors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               the
               Apostles
               and
               those
               others
               ordained
               by
               them
               ,
               by
               whom
               the
               World
               was
               conuerted
               )
               as
               that
               had
               there
               been
               no
               scriptures
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               haue
               failed
               :
               for
               so
               the
               Church
               would
               haue
               failed
               too
               .
               The
               successors
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               to
               become
               disenabled
               ,
               or
               depriued
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               afterwards
               wrote
               what
               they
               taught
               ;
               but
               rather
               by
               such
               Writings
               more
               secured
               in
               it
               :
               Because
               the
               Belief
               of
               this
               Infallibility
               of
               these
               successors
               receiues
               a
               second
               euidence
               from
               the
               Testimony
               thereof
               also
               found
               in
               these
               Writings
               .
               Thus
               both
               written
               ,
               and
               vnwritten
               ,
               Tradition-Apostolicall
               attesting
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Now
               that
               these
               Gouernors
               of
               the
               Church
               
               (
               who
               hauing
               an
               apparent
               succession
               ,
               their
               Testimony
               must
               haue
               been
               vnquestionably
               belieued
               by
               Christians
               in
               what
               they
               taught
               ,
               in
               case
               there
               had
               been
               no
               scripture
               )
               alwayes
               reputed
               and
               held
               themselues
               Diuinely
               assisted
               ,
               and
               infallible
               for
               all
               necessaries
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Traditiue
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               grounded
               on
               our
               Lords
               Promise
               )
               
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               sufficiently
               appears
               by
               their
               inserting
               from
               time
               to
               time
               (
               as
               they
               thought
               fitt
               )
               their
               Decisions
               in
               the
               Creeds
               and
               by
               their
               Anathematizing
               Dissenters
               ,
               &
               the
               Churches
               stiling
               them
               Hereticks
               .
               For
               
                 no
                 Authority
              
               (
               if
               we
               belieue
               the
               Doctor
               )
               but
               
               
                 that
                 wich
                 proues
                 it selfe
                 Infallible
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               which
               is
               Infallible
               ,
               
                 can
                 justly
                 require
                 our
                 internall
                 Assent
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 submission
                 of
                 Iudgment
              
               .
               And
               Protestants
               allowing
               only
               an
               externall
               obedience
               ,
               or
               silence
               ,
               due
               to
               Councills
               Fallible
               ,
               inferrs
               that
               Councills
               Fallible
               can
               justly
               require
               no
               more
               :
               and
               consequently
               that
               such
               Councills
               are
               Infallible
               as
               do
               justly
               require
               more
               ;
               as
               did
               the
               fowr
               first
               Councills
               ,
               with
               the
               voluntary
               acknowledgment
               also
               and
               submission
               of
               their
               subjects
               to
               such
               an
               Authority
               assumed
               by
               them
               .
               We
               find
               indeed
               subordinate
               Councills
               also
               stating
               sometimes
               matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
               censuring
               Heretiks
               ,
               and
               requiring
               assent
               to
               their
               Decrees
               ;
               but
               still
               with
               Relation
               to
               the
               same
               Infallibility
               residing
               in
               the
               Generall
               Body
               of
               Church
               ▪
               Gouernors
               ,
               and
               their
               concurrence
               therein
               :
               They
               not
               passing
               such
               Acts
               without
               consulting
               the
               Tradition
               and
               Iudgment
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               Apostolick
               see
               :
               and
               a
               generall
               acceptation
               rendring
               their
               Decisions
               authentick
               and
               valid
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               this
               Principle
               [
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 more
                 absurd
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 pretend
                 that
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 a
                 Body
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 lyable
                 to
                 doubts
                 and
                 disputes
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 those
                 Bookes
                 from
                 whence
                 only
                 they
                 deriue
                 their
                 Infallibility
                 .
              
               ]
               If
               the
               Doctor
               means
               here
               (
               as
               in
               his
               Rationall
               Account
               ,
               that
               the
               sentence
               of
               a
               Body
               of
               men
               Infallible
               is
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               ,
               in
               some
               things
               lyable
               to
               some
               Doubts
               ;
               but
               
                 as
                 lyable
              
               to
               Doubts
               and
               Disputes
               ,
               as
               the
               Infallible
               scriptures
               (
               for
               there
               he
               maintains
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 Councills
                 are
                 as
                 lyable
                 to
                 many
                 Interpretations
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 Writings
                 .
              
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 scriptures
                 cannot
                 put
                 an
                 End
                 to
                 Controuersies
                 on
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 Generall
                 Councills
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 Decrees
                 are
                 as
                 lyable
                 to
                 a
                 priuate
                 sense
                 and
                 wrong
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 ,
                 Nay
                 more
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               his
               sense
               ,
               then
               ,
               not
               to
               compare
               Absurdities
               here
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               all
               one
               as
               if
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Preacher
                 or
                 Commentator
                 can
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 speak
                 or
                 write
                 nothing
                 plainer
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Text
                 ?
                 Nor
                 the
                 Judge
                 giue
                 a
                 sentence
                 any
                 more
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
                 That
                 Councills
                 can
                 ,
                 or
                 haue
                 decided
                 nothing
                 clearer
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Controuersy
                 ?
                 And
                 so
                 ,
                 no
                 Party
                 is
                 cast
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 appears
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 whom
                 they
                 declare
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Councill
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Transubstantiation
                 remains
                 still
                 as
                 disputable
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Hoc
                   est
                   Corpus
                   meum
                
                 ?
              
               But
               then
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               Protestants
               ,
               when
               the
               Definitions
               of
               later
               Councills
               are
               urged
               against
               them
               ,
               do
               not
               contest
               them
               as
               dubious
               ,
               but
               reject
               them
               ,
               as
               erroneous
               ?
            
             
               From
               the
               same
               misarguing
               the
               Doctor
               elsewhere
               
               concludes
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 argument
                 of
                 the
                 Vnity
              
               (
               in
               Opinion
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Party
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 submit
                 their
                 Iudgment
                 to
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 will
                 hold
                 as
                 well
                 (
                 or
                 better
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 theirs
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 submit
                 their
                 Iudgments
                 to
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 agreed
                 to
                 be
                 Infallible
                 .
              
               Thus
               He.
               Now
               to
               consider
               it
               .
               Moses
               his
               Law
               prescribed
               by
               God
               for
               an
               Infallible
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               had
               Iudges
               
               appointed
               ,
               when
               Doubts
               and
               Contentions
               hapned
               about
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               explain
               the
               sense
               :
               Our
               sauiour
               ,
               accordingly
               in
               the
               Ghospell
               ,
               when
               any
               one
               had
               a
               Controuersy
               
               against
               another
               ,
               (
               which
               Controuersy
               perhaps
               might
               be
               Heresy
               ,
               or
               his
               Brothers
               teaching
               something
               contrary
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               )
               ordered
               ,
               vpon
               such
               Person
               his
               not
               being
               otherwise
               reclaimed
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               last
               place
               the
               matter
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               Hearing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               such
               Person
               ,
               if
               not
               hearing
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               be
               excommunicated
               ▪
               Now
               I
               ask
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               if
               
               such
               persons
               be
               no
               nearer
               to
               Vnity
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               conuiction
               and
               ending
               their
               Disputes
               by
               submitting
               their
               judgments
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               these
               Iudges
               ,
               or
               this
               Church
               ,
               then
               before
               they
               were
               in
               the
               same
               submission
               of
               theirs
               to
               the
               Rule
               .
               Infallibility
               alone
               ends
               not
               Controuersies
               ,
               but
               clearness
               ;
               Clearness
               in
               the
               Point
               controuerted
               :
               Which
               if
               the
               scripture
               hath
               ,
               how
               comes
               Controuersy
               about
               it
               ?
               and
               Controuersies
               between
               so
               great
               Parties
               ,
               Churches
               ,
               Nations
               ?
               In
               this
               sense
               of
               scripture
               Catholiks
               dissenting
               ,
               repair
               to
               the
               Decision
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               w
               ch
               if
               any
               way
               obscure
               is
               capable
               of
               being
               made
               by
               it
               afterward
               more
               intelligible
               )
               submit
               to
               its
               Iudgment
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               vnited
               in
               Opinion
               in
               all
               those
               Points
               the
               Church
               decides
               :
               wherein
               Protestants
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               Liberty
               still
               to
               disagree
               .
               Vnited
               in
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               say
               ;
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               here
               matters
               not
               :
               We
               speak
               here
               of
               Vnion
               ,
               not
               of
               Truth
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               when
               the
               sense
               of
               scripture
               is
               the
               like
               matter
               of
               Controuersy
               between
               two
               sects
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               frequently
               it
               is
               ,
               What
               Course
               do
               they
               take
               for
               Vnity
               of
               Opinion
               ?
               Repair
               they
               again
               to
               the
               scriptures
               they
               controvert
               ?
               But
               these
               can
               neuer
               decide
               which
               of
               the
               seuerall
               senses
               they
               take
               them
               in
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               .
               Repair
               they
               to
               synods
               ?
               So
               the
               Arminians
               and
               Antiarminians
               did
               ?
               Then
               surely
               this
               they
               do
               ,
               because
               that
               Vnity
               (
               prouided
               there
               be
               a
               submission
               of
               Iudgment
               to
               both
               )
               is
               attainable
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               synod
               or
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               by
               that
               of
               the
               scripture
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               thing
               here
               denyed
               by
               the
               Doctor
               .
            
             
             
               And
               hence
               it
               proceeds
               ,
               that
               Catholicks
               must
               
               be
               much
               more
               vnited
               in
               Opinion
               or
               Iudgment
               ,
               then
               Protestants
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               they
               all
               owne
               submission
               of
               Iudgment
               to
               so
               many
               Councills
               ,
               which
               the
               other
               reject
               ;
               These
               not
               accepting
               the
               Decrees
               of
               aboue
               fowr
               or
               siue
               of
               those
               Councills
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Catholiks
               admit
               of
               fowr
               (
               or
               suppose
               ,
               three
               )
               times
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               namely
               of
               one
               ,
               the
               Councill
               of
               Trent
               ;
               of
               which
               Soaue
               affirms
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Councills
              
               
               
                 held
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 vntill
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 neuer
                 so
                 many
                 Articles
                 decided
                 as
                 in
                 only
                 one
                 session
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               Protestants
               aggrauate
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               tying
               all
               her
               subjects
               vnanimously
               to
               belieue
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               necessary
               to
               saluation
               so
               many
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Protestants
               leaue
               to
               all
               men
               liberty
               of
               Opinion
               .
               And
               moreouer
               ,
               as
               for
               those
               Differences
               that
               remain
               still
               ,
               or
               shall
               arise
               hereafter
               ,
               they
               are
               also
               conclusiue
               among
               them
               by
               the
               same
               way
               of
               Councills
               ,
               vpon
               the
               acknowledged
               obligation
               of
               a
               common
               submission
               of
               their
               judgments
               .
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               all
               their
               differences
               whatsoeuer
               are
               conclusiue
               (
               which
               causeth
               some
               wonder
               in
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               that
               this
               thing
               
               is
               not
               done
               in
               an
               
                 Infallible
                 Church
              
               )
               but
               so
               many
               of
               them
               wherein
               the
               Church
               finds
               on
               any
               side
               sufficient
               euidence
               of
               Tradition
               ;
               or
               ,
               for
               the
               grauity
               of
               the
               matter
               ;
               a
               Necessity
               of
               Decision
               :
               The
               same
               Diuine
               Prouidence
               that
               preserues
               his
               Church
               perpetually
               Infallible
               in
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               be
               determined
               ,
               disposing
               also
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               such
               necessaries
               ,
               there
               
               shall
               be
               a
               sufficient
               euidence
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Conclusion
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               its
               Principles
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               seuerall
               other
               matters
               of
               Diuine
               
               Reuclation
               ,
               where
               what
               is
               to
               be
               held
               as
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               is
               not
               sufficiently
               yet
               cleared
               ,
               either
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               scripture
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               some
               Conciliary
               Decree
               still
               disputed
               among
               Catholicks
               ,
               in
               matters
               that
               are
               called
               indeed
               ,
               by
               the
               one
               or
               other
               Party
               ,
               
                 de
                 fide
              
               ,
               as
               they
               variously
               apprehend
               this
               sense
               of
               scripture
               ,
               or
               Councill
               ;
               No
               such
               agreement
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
              
               thus
               taken
               ,
               is
               at
               all
               pretended
               :
               And
               their
               accord
               in
               the
               rest
               sufficiently
               transcends
               that
               of
               Protestants
               .
               But
               euen
               these
               also
               are
               capable
               of
               the
               same
               settlement
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               shall
               pass
               a
               new
               sentence
               concerning
               them
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               may
               be
               resumed
               that
               Expression
               
               selected
               by
               Doctor
               Tillotson
               to
               make
               sport
               with
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 their
                 Faith
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               as
               to
               Points
               thereof
               determined
               by
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 Catholiks
                 should
                 differ
                 one
                 from
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 any
                 Schism
                 among
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Reason
               is
               plain
               ,
               because
               in
               all
               such
               Points
               they
               vnanimously
               Submit
               their
               judgment
               to
               their
               Mother
               the
               Church
               :
               or
               if
               any
               doth
               not
               ,
               he
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               a
               Catholick
               .
               Whereas
               Protestants
               not
               acknowledging
               any
               necessary
               Obligation
               of
               such
               Submission
               to
               any
               Superiours
               among
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               debates
               and
               Schisms
               should
               be
               auoyded
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               XVIII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 18.
                 
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 hazard
                 to
                 any
                 person
              
               
               
                 in
                 mistaking
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 any
                 particular
                 place
                 in
                 those
                 Bookes
                 ,
                 supposing
                 he
                 use
                 the
                 best
                 means
                 for
                 understanding
                 them
                 ,
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 euery
                 one
                 runs
                 who
                 belieues
                 any
                 person
                 or
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 later
                 he
                 runs
                 vnauoydably
                 into
                 one
                 great
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 led
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
                 either
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               hath
               made
               no
               
                 such
                 Promise
                 concerning
              
               
               
                 any
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 vseth
                 his
                 best
                 endeanours
                 for
                 vnderstanding
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 erre
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 be
                 damned
                 for
                 it
                 ,
              
               if
               such
               endeauour
               be
               vnderstood
               exclusiuely
               to
               his
               consulting
               and
               embracing
               the
               expositions
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               if
               the
               Doctor
               includes
               ,
               then
               Catholicks
               also
               affirme
               ,
               that
               in
               necessaries
               such
               persons
               cannot
               mistake
               .
               Neither
               can
               such
               Promise
               be
               pretended
               necessary
               ,
               since
               God
               hath
               referred
               all
               ,
               in
               the
               dubious
               sense
               of
               his
               scriptures
               ,
               to
               the
               
               Directions
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               their
               
                 spirituall
                 Guides
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               
               hath
               set
               ouer
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 bring
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Vnity
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 tossed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 and
                 carryed
                 about
                 with
                 euery
                 wind
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 sleight
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 lye
                 in
                 wait
                 to
                 deceiue
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               without
               which
               Guide
               ,
               S.
               Peter
               obserues
               that
               in
               his
               time
               some
               persons
               (
               for
               any
               thing
               we
               know
               ,
               diligent
               enough
               ,
               yet
               )
               through
               want
               of
               learning
               ,
               and
               the
               instability
               of
               adhering
               to
               their
               Guides
               ,
               
                 being
                 unlearned
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 vnstable
              
               ,
               
               
                 wrested
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 destruction
                 :
              
               Therefore
               these
               scriptures
               are
               also
               ,
               in
               some
               great
               and
               important
               Points
               ,
               
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               therefore
               let
               the
               Doctor
               giue
               
               me
               leaue
               to
               put
               these
               two
               other
               Propositions
               in
               the
               other
               scale
               to
               counterpoise
               his
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Person
                 in
                 belieuing
                 any
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 Infallible
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 security
                 incomparably
                 beyond
                 that
                 of
                 another
                 Person
                 who
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 best
                 other
                 means
                 ,
              
               his
               condition
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 scriptures
              
               ,
               and
               so
               follows
               his
               own
               judgment
               :
               the
               capacity
               of
               most
               Christians
               
               being
               very
               little
               ,
               abstracting
               from
               the
               Directions
               of
               a
               Guide
               their
               mean
               condition
               voyd
               of
               learning
               ,
               or
               leasure
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               a
               thing
               vncertain
               also
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               vsed
               a
               due
               endeauour
               ;
               And
               this
               a
               prejudice
               of
               it
               
                 not
                 rightly
                 used
              
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               discerne
               in
               these
               scriptures
               this
               
                 Infallible
                 Guide
              
               ,
               which
               (
               saith
               S.
               Augustin
               )
               
                 the
                 scripture
                 without
                 any
                 ambiguity
                 doth
                 demonstrate
              
               ;
               and
               which
               
               repaired
               to
               ,
               may
               demonstrate
               to
               them
               what
               else
               is
               necessary
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Proposition
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
              
               
               
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 hazard
                 to
                 any
                 person
                 in
                 belieuing
                 a
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 .
              
               if
               this
               society
               be
               at
               least
               more
               learned
               and
               studied
               in
               Diuine
               matters
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               also
               ordained
               by
               our
               Lord
               to
               be
               his
               Instructors
               in
               them
               (
               which
               Protestants
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               allow
               true
               of
               their
               own
               Clergy
               :
               )
               
                 No
                 such
                 hazard
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 comparable
                 to
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 incurrs
                 in
                 mistaking
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 suppose
                 he
                 vseth
                 his
                 best
                 other
                 means
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 them
                 ,
              
               exclusiue
               to
               his
               obeying
               the
               Instructions
               of
               such
               a
               society
               .
               [
               Witness
               the
               vnhappy
               Socinians
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               grosser
               sects
               of
               late
               sprung
               out
               of
               Disobedience
               .
               ]
               
               
                 For
                 whereas
                 ,
                 in
                 following
                 these
                 Guides
                 ,
                 such
                 persons
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 some
                 errours
                 ,
              
               and
               perhaps
               some
               of
               them
               great
               ones
               ;
               
                 in
                 this
                 later
                 way
                 of
                 following
                 their
                 owne
                 fancyes
                 the
                 vnlearned
                 may
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               of
               these
               much
               greater
               and
               grosser
               ,
               then
               any
               such
               Christian
               society
               or
               Body
               of
               Clergy
               will
               euer
               maintain
               .
               
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 Promise
                 to
                 preserue
                 in
                 Truth
              
               those
               who
               desert
               their
               Guides
               ;
               nor
               to
               reward
               their
               diligence
               ,
               who
               liue
               in
               disobedience
               .
            
          
           
             
               XIX
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 assistance
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 promised
              
               
               
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 sincerely
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 may
                 giue
                 them
                 greater
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Bookes
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 the
                 greatest
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 persons
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 supposing
                 they
                 haue
                 not
                 such
                 assurance
                 of
                 their
                 Infallibility
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               obserue
               ,
               that
               whateuer
               Diuine
               
               assistance
               is
               aduanced
               here
               against
               the
               assurance
               that
               can
               be
               receiued
               from
               Church-Infallibility
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               more
               against
               any
               assurāce
               that
               may
               be
               had
               from
               
               Church-Authority
               .
               Thus
               it
               happens
               more
               then
               once
               in
               these
               Principles
               ,
               that
               in
               too
               forward
               a
               Zeale
               in
               demolishing
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               other
               also
               is
               dangerously
               vndermined
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Doctor
               hath
               all
               reason
               here
               
               to
               suppose
               ,
               him
               that
               repairs
               to
               ,
               and
               is
               instructed
               by
               an
               Infallible
               Guide
               ,
               though
               not
               knowing
               him
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               him
               ,
               who
               seeks
               for
               an
               assurance
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               without
               one
               ,
               
                 sincerely
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 this
                 to
                 enjoy
                 his
                 promised
                 Assistance
                 ,
              
               so
               far
               as
               God
               engageth
               it
               .
               And
               then
               if
               the
               Question
               be
               ,
               which
               of
               these
               two
               takes
               the
               more
               prudent
               course
               ,
               he
               that
               consults
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               lays
               aside
               this
               Guide
               ,
               
                 for
                 his
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Bookes
                 of
                 scripture
              
               ;
               I
               should
               think
               ,
               the
               former
               .
               Whilst
               the
               one
               relyes
               on
               the
               judgment
               of
               such
               Guide
               thought
               wise
               and
               learned
               ,
               though
               not
               infallible
               ;
               the
               other
               on
               his
               own
               :
               On
               the
               judgment
               of
               which
               Guide
               the
               one
               hath
               much
               more
               reason
               to
               be
               confident
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               on
               his
               own
               ,
               who
               neglects
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               [
               
                 Ne
                 innitaris
              
               
               
                 prudentiae
                 tuae
                 ]
                 Lean
                 not
                 on
                 thy
                 own
                 Prudence
                 .
              
               At
               least
               the
               Doctor
               must
               grant
               
               the
               former
               (
               of
               the
               two
               )
               to
               be
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               in
               a
               much
               safer
               condition
               .
               For
               it
               must
               be
               acknowledged
               a
               great
               benefit
               to
               haue
               an
               Infallible
               Guide
               to
               shew
               us
               our
               way
               ,
               though
               we
               doe
               not
               know
               him
               to
               be
               Infallible
               :
               for
               so
               we
               keep
               still
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               though
               belieuing
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               infallible
               certain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               so
               we
               walke
               in
               Humility
               and
               obedience
               .
               And
               if
               God
               hath
               directed
               us
               ,
               for
               learning
               our
               right
               way
               ,
               to
               a
               Guide
               ,
               surely
               he
               will
               take
               no
               prudent
               course
               ,
               who
               committing
               himselfe
               to
               Gods
               immediate
               Assistance
               ,
               shall
               neglect
               it
               ;
               and
               break
               his
               commandement
               in
               hope
               of
               his
               fauour
               .
            
          
           
             
               XX.
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               
                 No
                 mans
                 Faith
                 can
                 therefore
                 be
              
               
               
                 infallible
                 meerly
                 because
                 the
                 Proponent
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 :
                 because
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Assent
                 doth
                 not
                 depend
                 vpon
                 the
                 objectiue
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 agreable
                 to
                 the
                 euidence
                 we
                 haue
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 :
                 for
                 Assent
                 is
                 not
                 built
                 on
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 evidence
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               Proposition
               is
               granted
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
               no
               person
               is
               infallibly
               certain
               of
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               Faith
               ,
               because
               the
               Proponent
               thereof
               is
               infallible
               ,
               vnless
               he
               also
               certainly
               know
               ,
               or
               haue
               an
               infallible
               evidence
               that
               he
               is
               infallible
               .
            
             
               Only
               let
               it
               be
               here
               remembred
               ,
               That
               ,
               for
               begetting
               an
               infallible
               assent
               to
               the
               thing
               proposed
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               if
               we
               haue
               an
               infalliblé
               euidence
               either
               of
               the
               thing
               proposed
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Proponent
               only
               :
               Because
               if
               we
               are
               infallibly
               certain
               that
               he
               cannot
               ly
               in
               such
               matter
               who
               relates
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               also
               hence
               infallibly
               certain
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               says
               is
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXI
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 necessary
                 therefore
                 in
                 order
                 to
              
               
               
                 an
                 infallible
                 assent
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 particular
                 person
                 be
                 infallibly
                 assisted
                 in
                 judging
                 of
                 the
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 belieued
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 ground
                 on
                 which
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 some
                 Externall
                 Infallible
                 Proponent
                 is
                 asserted
                 ,
                 must
                 rather
                 make
                 euery
                 particular
                 person
                 infallible
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 Diuine
                 Faith
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 an
                 infallible
                 assent
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 renders
                 any
                 other
                 Infallibility
                 vseless
                 .
              
            
             
             
               This
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 That
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
              
               
               
                 necessary
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 infallible
                 assent
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 particular
                 person
                 be
                 infallibly
                 assisted
                 in
                 judging
                 of
                 the
                 matters
                 proposed
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 belieued
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               well
               deduced
               from
               the
               precedent
               Proposition
               rightly
               vnderstood
               :
               Neither
               is
               it
               true
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Consequence
               also
               faileth
               ,
               viz.
               [
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Ground
                 on
                 which
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 some
                 externall
                 Infallible
                 Proponent
                 is
                 asserted
                 ,
                 must
                 rather
                 make
                 euery
                 particular
                 person
                 infallible
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 Diuine
                 Faith
                 can
                 be
                 without
                 an
                 infallible
                 assent
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 renders
                 any
                 other
                 Infallibility
                 useless
                 .
              
               ]
               Because
               (
               as
               was
               now
               said
               )
               for
               the
               yeilding
               an
               Infallible
               assent
               to
               the
               things
               proposed
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               the
               person
               haue
               an
               infallible
               euidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               things
               proposed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               Internall
               Principles
               that
               proue
               ,
               or
               demonstrate
               them
               :
               But
               it
               is
               enough
               (
               though
               the
               things
               proposed
               remain
               still
               in
               themselues
               obscure
               to
               him
               )
               that
               he
               haue
               an
               infallible
               ,
               or
               sufficiently
               certain
               Euidence
               only
               of
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Externall
               Proponent
               .
               
                 The
                 Ground
              
               therefore
               
                 vpon
                 which
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 some
                 externall
                 infallible
                 Proponent
                 is
                 asserted
              
               for
               begeting
               such
               infallible
               
               assent
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Person
               hath
               by
               no
               other
               way
               any
               infallible
               euidence
               of
               the
               things
               proposed
               :
               Which
               if
               he
               had
               ,
               then
               indeed
               
                 the
                 Proponents
                 Infallibility
              
               ,
               for
               such
               Points
               ,
               
                 is
                 rendred
                 vseless
              
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               this
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               sufficiently
               appeareth
               
               that
               misarguing
               that
               seems
               to
               cause
               a
               great
               confusion
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Principles
               :
               whilst
               ,
               vpon
               an
               infallible
               assent
               requiring
               an
               infallible
               Euidence
               (
               layd
               down
               in
               the
               Twentieth
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               Conceded
               )
               he
               concludes
               as
               necessary
               to
               our
               yielding
               an
               infallible
               assent
               to
               all
               that
               the
               Church
               proposeth
               ,
               an
               infallible
               Euidence
               of
               the
               things
               proposed
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               hence
               inferres
               the
               vselessness
               of
               such
               infallible
               Proponent
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               note
               ,
               that
               though
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 Infallibility
              
               to
               such
               a
               person
               as
               is
               not
               infallibly
               assured
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 infallible
                 assurance
              
               of
               that
               which
               it
               proposeth
               ;
               Yet
               it
               signifies
               much
               for
               his
               hauing
               
                 a
                 right
              
               and
               sauing
               Faith
               in
               all
               those
               matters
               proposed
               
               by
               this
               Church
               ,
               which
               cannot
               misguide
               him
               ,
               (
               see
               the
               Consideration
               on
               the
               nineteenth
               Principle
               )
               which
               right
               and
               sauing
               Faith
               children
               and
               other
               illiterate
               country
               people
               in
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               haue
               ,
               without
               any
               such
               infallible
               assurance
               concerning
               the
               Proponent
               (
               as
               is
               abundantly
               declared
               by
               Catholick
               writers
               )
               In
               like
               manner
               the
               Protestants
               also
               affirme
               ,
               That
               the
               Holy
               scriptures
               may
               
               signify
               much
               to
               the
               begetting
               a
               true
               and
               sauing
               Faith
               euen
               in
               those
               who
               cannot
               from
               Vniuersall
               Tradition
               certainly
               proue
               them
               to
               be
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               XXII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               
                 22.
                 
                 If
                 no
                 particular
                 person
                 be
                 infallible
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 assent
                 he
                 giues
                 to
                 matters
                 proposed
                 by
                 others
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 infallibly
                 sure
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 infallible
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Churches
                 Infallibility
                 can
                 signify
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 infallible
                 assurance
                 without
                 an
                 equall
                 infallibility
                 in
                 our selues
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               [
               
                 If
                 no
                 particular
                 person
                 be
                 infallible
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 Assent
                 he
                 giues
                 to
                 matters
                 propos'd
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               Here
               [
               Matters
               ]
               is
               left
               indefinite
               .
               If
               the
               Doctor
               means
               ,
               
                 to
                 any
                 matters
                 at
                 all
                 proposed
                 ,
              
               the
               Proposition
               and
               Consequence
               thereto
               annexed
               ,
               are
               true
               and
               granted
               .
               But
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               particular
               person
               may
               be
               infallible
               in
               the
               assent
               he
               giues
               to
               
                 some
                 matter
                 proposed
              
               ,
               viz.
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 infallible
              
               .
               If
               he
               means
               ,
               
                 to
                 all
                 matters
                 proposed
              
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               faulty
               and
               denyed
               :
               For
               though
               no
               particular
               person
               be
               infallible
               in
               the
               
               assent
               he
               giues
               to
               all
               matters
               proposed
               by
               others
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               may
               he
               be
               so
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Consequence
               also
               is
               voyd
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Infallibility
                 will
                 signify
              
               as
               much
               as
               is
               expected
               
                 to
                 mens
                 infallible
                 assurance
              
               in
               those
               matters
               it
               proposeth
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               Catholicks
               affirm
               ,
               That
               though
               euery
               person
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               any
               person
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               antecedently
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               scripture
               ,
               at
               least
               with
               a
               morally-infallible
               certainty
               (
               or
               what
               euer
               Certainty
               that
               may
               be
               called
               which
               Vniuersall
               Tradition
               can
               afford
               )
               assured
               of
               this
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               ,
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               ,
               from
               such
               Tradition
               and
               other
               Motiues
               of
               Credibility
               as
               Protestants
               allow
               for
               a
               sufficiently
               ,
               or
               morally-infallible
               and
               certain
               means
               of
               belieuing
               
                 the
                 scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
              
               On
               which
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               the
               seuerall
               Articles
               deliuered
               by
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               their
               own
               priuate
               judgment
               apprehends
               the
               Protestant
               grounds
               his
               Faith
               :
               Again
               on
               which
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               this
               Infallible
               Church
               interprets
               the
               same
               Articles
               the
               Catholick
               grounds
               his
               Faith.
               
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               Protestants
               except
               here
               from
               being
               primarily
               grounded
               on
               ,
               or
               proued
               by
               the
               same
               scriptures
               ,
               this
               
               Fundamentall
               Point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 true
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               so
               they
               must
               giue
               Catholiks
               also
               leaue
               to
               except
               here
               this
               their
               Point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 the
                 infallibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               from
               being
               primarily
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               first
               means
               of
               Knowing
               it
               ,
               grounded
               on
               ,
               or
               learnt
               from
               the
               testimony
               of
               this
               Infallible
               Church
               .
               For
               this
               Point
               may
               first
               come
               to
               the
               Belieuers
               Knowledge
               either
               from
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               Holy
               scriptures
               (
               as
               is
               explained
               before
               in
               the
               Considerations
               on
               17.
               
               Principle
               .
               §
               .
               28.
               )
               From
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               is
               now
               learnt
               ,
               not
               from
               this
               Infallible
               Church
               ,
               but
               either
               from
               their
               owne
               sufficient
               Clearness
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               or
               from
               Tradition
               .
            
             
               Nor
               are
               Catholicks
               necessited
               in
               arguing
               against
               Protestants
               (
               who
               grant
               the
               scriptures
               to
               be
               Gods
               Word
               )
               to
               vse
               any
               other
               Testimony
               then
               that
               of
               these
               scriptures
               for
               a
               sufficiently
               clear
               Proof
               of
               Church-Infallibility
               .
               For
               I
               think
               I
               may
               call
               that
               a
               clear
               Proof
               ,
               euen
               according
               to
               the
               Doctors
               
                 common
                 reason
                 of
                 Mankind
              
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               most
               of
               the
               Christian
               World
               is
               taken
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               a
               Party
               ,
               engaged
               
               by
               their
               Reformation
               in
               an
               apparent
               contrary
               interest
               ,
               do
               contradict
               it
               .
               Yet
               whilst
               they
               deny
               a
               sufficient
               Euidence
               of
               Church-Infallibility
               to
               be
               found
               in
               scripture
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               allow
               a
               sufficient
               Euidence
               of
               Church-Authority
               established
               to
               decide
               Ecclesiasticall
               Controuersies
               with
               Obligation
               to
               Externall
               Obedience
               ,
               by
               this
               Authority
               they
               would
               be
               cast
               and
               silenced
               for
               the
               former
               ,
               if
               a
               much
               Major
               Part
               may
               be
               admitted
               (
               as
               it
               ought
               )
               to
               giue
               Law
               to
               the
               Whole
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Belief
               and
               Profession
               of
               Which
               Church-Infallibility
               ,
               and
               submission
               of
               priuate
               mens
               judgments
               ,
               to
               her
               sentence
               passed
               in
               her
               synods
               the
               Greek
               Church
               seems
               no
               way
               varying
               from
               the
               Roman
               .
               Jeremias
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Patriarch
               in
               his
               Contest
               with
               the
               Lutheran
               Protestants
               ,
               is
               much
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               a
               sure
               Retreat
               for
               ending
               Controuersies
               ,
               and
               establishing
               Peace
               .
               For
               he
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 those
                 Points
                 which
              
               
               
                 haue
                 been
                 determined
                 or
                 commanded
                 synodically
                 after
                 a
                 Legitimate
                 way
                 of
                 Councills
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 receiued
                 by
                 all
                 Faithfull
                 Christians
                 as
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Diuinely-Inspired
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               
               of
               that
               Answer
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 vs
                 confiding
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 priuate
                 Explication
                 ,
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 to
                 obserue
                 or
                 interpret
                 any
                 saying
                 of
                 Diuine
                 scripture
                 any
                 otherwayes
                 then
                 as
                 hath
                 seemed
                 good
                 to
                 those
                 Theologues
                 who
                 haue
                 been
                 approued
                 and
                 receiued
                 by
                 Holy
                 synods
                 directed
                 by
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ;
                 least
                 that
                 declining
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 Euangelicall
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 the
                 Conceptions
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 about
                 hither
                 and
                 thither
                 like
                 a
                 Proteus
                 .
                 But
                 some
                 wilt
                 aske
                 ,
                 How
                 shall
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 reformed
                 ?
                 How
                 ?
                 Euen
                 thus
                 by
                 Gods
                 Assistance
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 not
                 into
                 our
                 hands
                 ,
                 nor
                 giue
                 credit
                 to
                 any
                 things
                 besides
                 those
                 which
                 haue
                 been
                 instituted
                 and
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Holy
                 synods
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 obserues
                 this
                 limit
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 Companion
                 in
                 celebrating
                 Diuine
                 Mysteries
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Communion
                 and
                 Faith
                 with
                 us
                 .
              
               Again
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               same
               answer
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 We
                 will
                 giue
                 our
                 Answer
                 ,
                 not
                 alledging
              
               
               
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 seauen
                 Oecumenicall
                 synods
              
               (
               the
               last
               of
               these
               is
               that
               so
               much
               persecuted
               and
               befoold
               by
               Doctor
               Stillingfleet
               in
               his
               last
               Book
               )
               
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 Holy
                 Doctors
              
               
               
                 interpreters
                 of
                 Diuinely
                 inspired
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 hath
                 by
                 an
                 
                 Vnanimous
                 consent
                 receiued
                 :
                 since
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 breathed
                 forth
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 spoken
                 in
                 them
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 shall
                 foreuer
                 remain
                 unmooued
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Pillar
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 against
                 which
                 the
                 Gates
                 of
                 Hell
                 shall
                 neuer
                 preuail
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 has
                 promised
                 .
              
               Here
               we
               see
               in
               the
               East
               the
               same
               Zeale
               for
               Councills
               and
               for
               Fathers
               (
               taken
               collectiuely
               )
               as
               an
               Infallible
               Guide
               ,
               as
               is
               in
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               endeauour
               to
               reduce
               Protestants
               to
               the
               same
               acknowledgment
               and
               humble
               submission
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXIII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 euery
                 particular
              
               
               
                 person
                 being
                 not
                 asserted
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 one
                 rendring
                 the
                 other
                 vseless
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 euery
                 person
                 be
                 infallible
                 ,
                 what
                 needs
                 any
                 Representatiue
                 Church
                 be
                 so
                 too
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 infallibility
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 being
                 of
                 no
                 effect
                 if
                 euery
                 Person
                 be
                 not
                 infallible
                 in
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 further
                 to
                 enquire
                 what
                 certainty
                 men
                 may
                 haue
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 supposing
                 no
                 Externall
                 Proponent
                 to
                 be
                 infallible
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               Obseruations
               made
               vpon
               the
               three
               
               immediatly
               foregoing
               Propositions
               (
               the
               matter
               of
               which
               is
               repeated
               in
               this
               )
               do
               shew
               that
               they
               no
               way
               serue
               him
               for
               the
               vse
               he
               would
               here
               make
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               sense
               of
               which
               Propositions
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               haue
               any
               truth
               in
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               returned
               vpon
               him
               ,
               thus
               :
               since
               
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 af
                 any
                 particular
                 person
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               the
               assent
               he
               either
               doth
               ,
               or
               may
               giue
               to
               this
               Point
               of
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               is
               
                 asserted
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 plead
                 for
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 :
              
               And
               since
               
                 such
                 infallibility
              
               of
               a
               particular
               person
               as
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               
                 doth
                 not
              
               therefore
               
                 render
                 at
                 all
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 vseless
              
               to
               him
               ,
               viz.
               as
               to
               his
               learning
               still
               from
               her
               all
               those
               other
               Points
               of
               Faith
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               no
               infallible
               knowledge
               or
               certainty
               otherwayes
               ,
               (
               
                 in
                 which
              
               therefore
               
                 he
                 not
                 being
                 infallible
              
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               erre
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 representatiue
                 Church
                 be
                 so
                 :
              
               )
               And
               so
               since
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               still
               of
               most
               important
               effect
               ,
               both
               to
               those
               who
               haue
               and
               to
               those
               who
               as
               yet
               haue
               not
               any
               infallible
               certainty
               of
               this
               her
               Infallibility
               ,
               toguide
               both
               these
               in
               a
               true
               ,
               right
               and
               sauing
               
               Faith
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               Points
               where
               of
               they
               haue
               no
               certainty
               :
               Therefore
               there
               needs
               no
               Enquiry
               after
               a
               further
               Certainty
               for
               that
               our
               Faith
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               haue
               one
               already
               from
               
                 this
                 Infallible
              
               Proponent
               ,
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXIV
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               
                 There
                 are
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Certainty
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 attained
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Euidence
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 Diuine
                 Assistance
                 ;
                 but
                 euery
                 Christian
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 helpes
                 of
                 Grace
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Certainty
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 conuincing
                 arguments
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 and
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 same
                 grounds
                 on
                 which
                 men
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 euident
                 to
                 sense
                 or
                 reason
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               ,
               if
               the
               Doctor
               means
               ,
               That
               
               
                 euery
                 Christian
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Reason
                 and
                 common
                 helps
                 of
                 Grace
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               expressed
               it
               already
               Principle
               13.
               and
               18.
               by
               his
               perusing
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               and
               sincerely
               endeauouring
               to
               know
               
               their
               meaning
               ,
               exclusuely
               to
               his
               necessary
               repair
               to
               any
               externall
               infallible
               Guide
               or
               Proponent
               ,
               as
               he
               pretends
               in
               Principle
               13.
               15.
               23.
               
               )
               
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 certainty
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               all
               necessary
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               ONELY
               
                 from
                 the
                 conuincing
                 arguments
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Verity
               
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 may
                 as
                 litle
                 doubt
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 most
                 euident
                 to
                 sense
                 or
                 Reason
              
               ;
               This
               Principle
               is
               denyed
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               denyall
               I
               referr
               
               to
               what
               is
               said
               before
               to
               Principle
               13.
               and
               18.
               
               And
               I
               appeal
               also
               to
               what
               Doctor
               Stillingfleet
               himselfe
               elsewhere
               tells
               us
               in
               his
               Rationall
               Account
               ,
               
                 It
                 seems
                 reasonable
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               )
               
                 that
                 because
                 Art
                 and
                 subtilty
                 may
                 be
                 vsed
                 by
                 such
                 ,
                 who
                 seek
                 to
                 peruert
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Doctrin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wrest
                 the
                 plain
                 places
                 of
                 scripture
                 which
                 deliuer
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 their
                 proper
                 meaning
                 ,
                 that
                 very
                 few
                 ordinary
                 capacities
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 clear
                 themselues
                 of
                 such
                 Mists
                 as
                 are
                 cast
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 in
                 succeeding
                 times
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 usefull
                 way
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 embrace
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 :
                 as
                 for
                 instance
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               should
               not
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               instead
               of
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Catholich
                 Church
                 in
                 succceding
                 Ages
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 vsefull
                 way
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
              
               haue
               said
               ,
               
                 is
                 very
                 necessary
                 for
                 vs
              
               ,
               if
               his
               cause
               would
               permit
               him
               ?
               And
               will
               not
               the
               Socinian
               thank
               him
               for
               this
               his
               mitigation
               ?
            
             
               But
               if
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Principle
               ,
               euery
               Christian
               without
               this
               externall
               Guide
               can
               (
               not
               in
               some
               perhaps
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 in
                 all
              
               these
               Points
               of
               Faith
               attain
               such
               certainty
               as
               he
               hath
               
                 in
                 things
                 most
                 euident
                 to
                 sense
                 or
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               how
               doth
               he
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               consulting
               ,
               or
               conforming
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Primitiue
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
            
          
           
             
               XXV
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               
                 No
                 man
                 who
                 firmly
                 assents
                 to
                 any
              
               
               
                 thing
                 as
                 true
                 can
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 entertain
                 any
                 suspition
                 of
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 certain
                 and
                 vncertain
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 absurd
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 certain
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 belieue
                 ,
                 may
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 not
                 know
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 false
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 apparent
                 contradiction
                 and
                 ouerthrowes
                 any
                 faculty
                 in
                 vs
                 of
                 judging
                 of
                 truth
                 or
                 falshood
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               This
               Principle
               is
               euident
               ;
               and
               
               granted
               .
               But
               such
               certainty
               is
               not
               applicable
               
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               euery
               Christian
               as
               to
               all
               Points
               of
               Faith
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               supposed
               not
               assisted
               by
               any
               Externall
               Infallible
               Guide
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               that
               a
               full
               and
               firme
               Assent
               ,
               free
               from
               doubting
               (
               as
               where
               no
               Reasons
               offer
               themselues
               to
               perswade
               vs
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               may
               be
               yielded
               to
               a
               thing
               as
               true
               ,
               which
               is
               really
               false
               ,
               and
               
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 no
                 suspicion
                 be
                 entertained
                 of
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XXVI
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               
                 Whateuer
                 necessarily
                 proues
                 a
                 thing
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 proue
                 it
                 impossible
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ;
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 should
                 be
                 true
                 and
                 false
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 who
                 assent
                 firmly
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 do
                 therby
                 declare
                 their
                 Belief
                 of
                 the
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 the
                 falshood
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Proposition
               is
               granted
               .
               But
               one
               
               who
               assents
               firmly
               in
               generall
               to
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Ghospell
               ,
               what
               euer
               it
               be
               ,
               as
               true
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               impossibility
               of
               the
               falshood
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               doth
               not
               therefore
               ,
               being
               
               vnasisted
               by
               any
               Externall
               Guide
               ,
               know
               what
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               in
               euery
               such
               Point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               where
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Letter
               of
               this
               Ghospell
               is
               controuerted
               and
               (
               to
               vse
               the
               Apostles
               Phrase
               )
               
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 vnderstood
              
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               matters
               too
               hazarding
               damnation
               ,
               if
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               me
               thinks
               the
               Doctor
               should
               here
               allow
               thus
               much
               at
               least
               ;
               That
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               after
               their
               perusing
               the
               scriptures
               think
               themselues
               not
               certain
               of
               its
               sense
               ,
               are
               obliged
               (
               notwithstanding
               the
               silence
               of
               these
               Protestant
               Principles
               herein
               )
               to
               repair
               to
               the
               Direction
               of
               these
               Externall
               Guides
               ,
               and
               these
               too
               not
               taken
               at
               aduenture
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 Faith.
              
               Now
               such
               non-pretenders
               to
               Certainty
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctors
               tryall
               of
               it
               sett
               down
               below
               in
               Consid.
               on
               Princ.
               29.
               
               I
               suppose
               are
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Protestants
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXVII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 nature
                 of
                 Certainty
                 doth
                 receiue
              
               
               
                 seuerall
                 names
                 ,
                 either
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Proof
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Assent
                 .
                 Thus
                 MORALL
                 certainty
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 either
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                 opposed
                 to
                 MATHEMATICALL
                 Euidence
                 ,
                 but
                 implying
                 a
                 firme
                 assent
                 vpon
                 the
                 highest
                 Euidence
                 that
                 Morall
                 things
                 can
                 receiue
                 :
                 Or
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 a
                 higher
                 degree
                 of
                 certainty
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kind
                 .
                 so
                 MORALL
                 Certainty
                 implies
                 only
                 greater
                 Probabilities
                 of
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 sense
                 we
                 assert
                 the
                 Certainty
                 of
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 to
                 be
                 MORALL
                 :
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Principle
               is
               granted
               ,
               if
               importing
               
               only
               ,
               that
               Christians
               haue
               ,
               or
               may
               haue
               a
               sufficiently
               certain
               and
               infallible
               Euidence
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               Christians
               may
               be
               deficient
               in
               a
               right
               belief
               of
               seuerall
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               this
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               if
               destitute
               of
               that
               
                 externall
                 Infallible
              
               Guide
               therein
               .
               And
               the
               perpetuall
               Diuine
               Assistance
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               Infallibility
               in
               Necessaries
               of
               this
               Guide
               being
               declared
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               a
               Catholick
               hauing
               once
               learnt
               this
               Point
               of
               Faith
               ,
               from
               it
               ▪
               Definitions
               and
               Expositions
               becomes
               secure
               and
               setled
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               all
               those
               controuerted
               Articles
               of
               his
               Faith
               ;
               Wherein
               Others
               ,
               another
               ;
               whilst
               the
               scriptures
               in
               such
               Points
               (
               at
               least
               to
               persons
               vnlearned
               ,
               or
               of
               weaker
               judgments
               ,
               which
               are
               
               which
               are
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christians
               )
               are
               ambiguous
               in
               their
               sence
               ,
               and
               drawn
               with
               much
               art
               to
               seuerall
               interests
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXVIII
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 being
                 thus
                 certain
                 to
              
               
               
                 the
                 highest
                 degree
                 of
                 a
                 firm
                 assent
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 are
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Faith
                 is
                 thereby
                 resolued
                 into
                 the
                 scriptures
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 rule
                 and
                 measure
                 of
                 what
                 hee
                 is
                 to
                 belieue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 into
                 the
                 Veracity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 belieuing
                 what
                 is
                 therein
                 contained
                 .
              
            
             
               Both
               Catholicks
               and
               Protestants
               
               profess
               to
               resolue
               their
               Faith
               into
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               and
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               (
               or
               into
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               so
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               on
               Principle
               14.
               and
               29.
               )
               and
               make
               Gods
               Veracity
               the
               Ground
               of
               their
               belief
               of
               the
               things
               therein
               contained
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               former
               resolue
               their
               Faith
               into
               this
               scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               disputed
               ,
               is
               deliuered
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Faith
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               vs
               to
               follow
               and
               
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 himself
                 giues
                 testimony
                 ,
              
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               
               saith
               .
               As
               for
               Protestants
               ,
               they
               resolue
               their
               
               Faith
               into
               this
               scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               sence
               of
               it
               is
               ultimatly
               apprehended
               and
               vnderstood
               by
               their
               own
               judgments
               :
               
                 None
                 here
              
               ,
               to
               vse
               the
               Doctors
               words
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 vsurping
                 that
                 
                 Royall
                 Prerogrtiue
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 in
                 prescribing
              
               
               
                 infallibly
                 in
                 matters
                 question'd
              
               (
               suppose
               in
               those
               Points
               the
               Doctor
               named
               before
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Deity
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Trinity
               :
               )
               
                 But
                 leauing
                 all
                 to
                 judge
              
               (
               and
               so
               the
               Socinians
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Pandects
                 of
                 the
                 Diuine
                 Lawes
                 :
                 because
                 each
                 member
                 of
                 this
                 society
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 tend
                 thereto
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               the
               Doctor
               will
               permit
               vs
               to
               aske
               whether
               
                 euery
                 one
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
              
               so
               ,
               as
               vnder
               the
               pretence
               hereof
               to
               disobey
               their
               Resolutions
               and
               Instructions
               in
               Faith
               or
               Manners
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               take
               care
               of
               and
               
                 to
                 watch
                 ouer
              
               
               
                 their
                 soules
              
               ,
               and
               will
               require
               an
               
                 account
                 of
                 them
              
               for
               it
               .
               Here
               therefore
               let
               euery
               one
               take
               the
               safest
               course
               ;
               and
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               euident
               Certainty
               ,
               always
               make
               sure
               to
               side
               with
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               XXIX
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               29
               
                 No
                 Christian
                 can
                 be
                 obliged
                 ,
                 vnder
              
               
               
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 to
                 belieue
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 reuealed
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 wherein
                 he
                 belieues
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 be
                 contained
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 reject
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 fundation
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 contrary
                 thereto
                 :
                 Which
                 rejection
                 
                 is
                 no
                 making
                 NEGATIVE
                 ARTICLES
                 OF
                 FAITH
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 applying
                 the
                 generall
                 grounds
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 particular
                 instances
                 ,
                 as
                 ,
                 I
                 belieue
                 nothing
                 necessary
                 to
                 saluation
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 scripeure
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 no
                 such
                 particular
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 deduced
                 thence
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Here
               first
               obserue
               ,
               That
               what
               no
               
               Christian
               is
               obliged
               to
               belieue
               vnder
               any
               pretence
               of
               Church-Infallibility
               ,
               he
               is
               (
               much
               rather
               )
               not
               obliged
               to
               belieue
               vnder
               any
               pretence
               of
               
                 Church
                 -
                 Authority
              
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Doctors
               freeing
               the
               Churches
               subjects
               here
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               doth
               so
               from
               the
               later
               .
               It
               concerns
               therefore
               his
               superiors
               to
               look
               to
               it
               whether
               their
               Churches
               and
               their
               owne
               Authority
               suffers
               no
               detriment
               particularly
               from
               this
               Principle
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               can
               be
               applied
               to
               priuate
               mens
               practice
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Next
               obserue
               ,
               That
               the
               Expression
               
               (
               
                 What
                 is
                 reuealed
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               as
               it
               is
               applicable
               to
               persons
               ,
               must
               either
               mean
               ,
               What
               such
               person
               only
               
                 thinks
                 ,
                 belieues
              
               ,
               or
               
                 is
                 perswaded
              
               to
               be
               reuealed
               &c.
               or
               ,
               what
               such
               person
               
                 certainly
                 
                 knows
              
               to
               be
               reuealed
               :
               And
               the
               same
               may
               be
               sayd
               of
               the
               later
               expressions
               (
               
                 what
                 hath
                 no
                 foundation
                 What
                 is
                 contrary
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               Now
               as
               either
               of
               these
               two
               Additions
               are
               made
               ,
               a
               great
               alteration
               is
               made
               in
               the
               Principle
               ,
               and
               what
               in
               the
               one
               Addition
               is
               true
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               may
               be
               false
               .
               As
               for
               example
               when
               a
               culpable
               Ignorance
               belieues
               something
               that
               is
               enjoyned
               by
               this
               Authority
               not
               to
               be
               reuealed
               in
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               rejects
               it
               ,
               here
               such
               act
               is
               not
               justifiable
               .
               Very
               necessary
               therefore
               it
               seems
               here
               to
               make
               an
               exact
               distinction
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Doctor
               means
               it
               here
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               viz.
               certain
               Knowledge
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               misapplyed
               by
               any
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               namely
               ,
               a
               belief
               or
               full
               perswasion
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               men
               set
               once
               vpon
               examining
               well
               in
               such
               high
               mysteries
               
                 their
                 owne
                 Certainty
              
               ,
               will
               ,
               I
               conceiue
               ,
               neuer
               find
               just
               cause
               to
               reject
               what
               this
               Church-Authority
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               owe
               obedience
               ,
               recommends
               to
               them
               vpon
               
                 Her
                 Certainty
              
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               take
               Expressions
               as
               they
               lye
               .
               
               For
               the
               first
               Part
               of
               this
               Principle
               ,
               thus
               much
               is
               granted
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Christian
                 can
                 
                 be
                 obliged
                 ,
                 vnder
                 any
                 pretence
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 ,
                 to
                 belieue
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 reuealed
                 by
                 God
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
              
               Written
               or
               Vnwritten
               ,
               
               both
               which
               the
               Doctor
               else
               where
               allowes
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               Value
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               euident
               they
               are
               his
               Word
               .
               Where
               I
               adde
               vnwritten
               because
               though
               it
               is
               granted
               before
               ,
               on
               Principle
               14.
               that
               the
               Word
               written
               ,
               or
               Book
               of
               scriptures
               contains
               all
               those
               Points
               of
               Faith
               that
               are
               simply
               necessary
               to
               be
               of
               all
               persons
               belieued
               for
               attaining
               saluation
               ;
               Yet
               some
               Articles
               of
               a
               Christians
               Faith
               there
               may
               be
               that
               are
               not
               there
               contained
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               also
               securely
               preserued
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Tradition
               ,
               both
               Written
               and
               Vnwritten
               ,
               deriued
               at
               first
               from
               the
               Apostolicall
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               this
               by
               Protestants
               confessed
               ,
               
                 That
                 these
                 Bookes
                 of
                 scripture
                 are
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               I
               say
               thus
               much
               is
               granted
               .
               For
               no
               Church-Infallibility
               is
               now
               pretended
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               declaring
               what
               this
               Word
               of
               God
               deliuers
               ,
               requireth
               ,
               authorizeth
               ;
               and
               a
               Catholicks
               whole
               Faith
               is
               grounded
               on
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               :
               And
               ,
               where
               such
               pretended
               Infallible
               Church-Authority
               
               enjoyns
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               belieued
               meerly
               as
               lawfull
               ,
               it
               grounds
               it selfe
               on
               this
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Consequence
               also
               is
               granted
               ,
               
               viz.
               
                 That
                 a
                 Christian
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 reject
                 whatsoeuer
                 is
                 offred
                 to
                 be
                 imposed
                 vpon
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 no
                 foundation
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
              
               or
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               as
               before
               explained
               ;
               
                 or
                 is
                 contrary
                 thereto
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               certainly
               known
               to
               such
               Christian
               to
               be
               so
               )
               there
               being
               no
               matter
               of
               Faith
               enjoyned
               by
               such
               Authority
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               so
               founded
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               ,
               such
               Christian
               ,
               where
               not
               infallibly
               
               certain
               against
               it
               ,
               ought
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               this
               Authority
               for
               the
               Knowing
               what
               things
               are
               
                 reuealed
                 in
                 this
                 Word
              
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               
                 contrary
                 to
              
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 founded
                 in
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               vse
               the
               Doctors
               Expression
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 guided
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 interpreted
                 by
                 this
                 Authority
                 .
              
               Else
               a
               mistaken
               and
               culpably
               ignorant
               belief
               herein
               ,
               will
               no
               way
               justify
               his
               disobedience
               .
               No
               more
               then
               the
               Socinians
               contrary
               belief
               justifies
               him
               against
               the
               Decrees
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               Points
               which
               yet
               he
               belieues
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 founded
              
               in
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               rejects
               as
               contrary
               .
               
            
             
               And
               the
               Doctor
               els-where
               to
               express
               and
               curb
               such
               extrauagant
               and
               capricious
               beliefs
               ,
               
               is
               glad
               to
               call
               in
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 the
                 concurrant
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 common
                 Reason
                 of
                 Mankind
                 (
                 that
                 supposeth
                 Scripture
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 Faith
                 )
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Wise
                 and
                 learned
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               on
               their
               side
               who
               disbelieue
               this
               Authority
               ,
               he
               calls
               for
               no
               less
               then
               Demonstration
               ;
               and
               this
               not
               some
               improbable
               Argument
               miscalled
               so
               ,
               but
               which
               
                 being
                 proposed
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 and
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 the
                 mind
                 cannot
                 choose
                 but
                 inwardly
                 assent
                 thereto
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               euery
               reasonable
               man
               vnderstanding
               the
               terms
               ,
               assents
               to
               .
               (
               But
               how
               this
               ,
               and
               seuerall
               other
               things
               which
               haue
               fallen
               some
               times
               from
               the
               Doctors
               pen
               ,
               do
               consist
               with
               these
               Principles
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Tenēts
               of
               his
               ;
               Or
               how
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               Scripture
               in
               all
               Necessaries
               ,
               is
               so
               clear
               and
               intelligible
               to
               euery
               sincere
               endeauourer
               as
               that
               he
               hath
               such
               Demonstration
               ,
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               rationall
               man
               hearing
               it
               ,
               can
               dissent
               from
               it
               ,
               I
               cannot
               vndertake
               to
               giue
               a
               Satisfactory
               account
               .
               Mean
               while
               ,
               such
               Protestants
               as
               perhaps
               may
               cast
               their
               eyes
               on
               these
               Papers
               ,
               may
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               vpon
               such
               a
               Demonstratiue
               Certainty
               in
               the
               Points
               controuerted
               as
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               they
               oppose
               Church-Authority
               ,
               teaching
               them
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Likwise
               ,
               
                 the
                 Common
                 Reason
                 of
                 MankindChristian
                 ,
                 the
                 Common
                 consent
                 of
                 Wise
                 and
                 learned
                 men
              
               named
               by
               him
               before
               ,
               what
               are
               they
               indeed
               ,
               but
               ,
               where
               all
               are
               not
               vnited
               in
               the
               same
               judgment
               ,
               the
               most
               common
               Suffrage
               and
               testimony
               of
               the
               present
               Vniversall
               
               Church
               ;
               whom
               also
               we
               ought
               sooner
               to
               credit
               then
               any
               other
               ,
               touching
               what
               is
               
                 the
                 concurrent
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Primitiue
                 Church
                 ,
              
               in
               case
               this
               suffers
               any
               debate
               .
               And
               if
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               Particular
               persons
               are
               not
               to
               depart
               from
               this
               judgment
               of
               Authority
               till
               they
               haue
               Demonstration
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               own
               certainty
               and
               Infallibility
               ,
               as
               to
               such
               Point
               ,
               to
               shew
               against
               it
               ;
               then
               we
               need
               not
               seek
               for
               our
               Lords
               Patent
               of
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Infallibility
              
               for
               their
               ,
               or
               our
               submission
               to
               it
               ,
               tell
               the
               Opposers
               of
               its
               judgment
               ,
               for
               the
               Points
               they
               dissent
               in
               ,
               produce
               theirs
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               we
               see
               the
               Doctor
               getts
               as
               near
               to
               an
               Internall
               Infallible
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               Authenticall
               Proponent
               ,
               as
               his
               cause
               and
               interest
               will
               permitt
               him
               :
               Hoping
               by
               his
               requiring
               Demonstration
               ,
               and
               introducing
               
                 Common
                 Reason
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Wise
                 and
                 learned
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Primitiue
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               shake
               his
               hands
               of
               so
               many
               Sectarists
               ,
               who
               molest
               his
               owne
               Churches
               peace
               vpon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               his
               Proposition
               ,
               or
               something
               like
               it
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 no
                 Christian
                 is
                 bound
                 ,
                 vnder
                 what
                 euer
                 pretence
                 of
                 Church
                 Authority
                 ,
                 to
                 belieue
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 reuealed
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 reject
                 what
                 euer
                 is
                 offred
                 to
                 be
                 impos'd
                 vpon
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 contrary
                 ,
                 or
                 hath
                 no
                 ground
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               you
               must
               lett
               them
               judg
               of
               both
               these
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               last
               part
               of
               this
               29.
               
               Principle
               
               
                 (
                 That
                 such
                 Rejection
                 is
                 no
                 making
                 Negative
                 
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
              
               )
               I
               grant
               ,
               that
               a
               rejecting
               of
               the
               imposition
               of
               a
               Belief
               of
               such
               a
               Positiue
               Point
               ,
               or
               the
               refusing
               to
               admitt
               it
               as
               an
               Article
               of
               their
               Faith
               (
               which
               may
               be
               done
               whilst
               they
               eyther
               suspend
               their
               judgment
               concerning
               it
               ,
               or
               also
               acknowledg
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               supposed
               no
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               )
               if
               this
               were
               all
               the
               Protestants
               do
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               making
               the
               Negatiue
               of
               it
               
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 their
                 Faith.
              
               But
               mean
               while
               ,
               the
               rejecting
               any
               such
               Positiue
               from
               their
               Faith
               ,
               as
               not
               only
               vntrue
               ,
               but
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               ,
               is
               making
               or
               declaring
               the
               Negatiue
               of
               it
               an
               Article
               of
               their
               Faith
               ;
               because
               it
               makes
               this
               Negatiue
               a
               thing
               reuealed
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith
               ,
               (
               though
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               an
               Article
               necessary
               to
               Saluation
               .
               )
               And
               therefore
               perhaps
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               in
               the
               Reason
               he
               annexeth
               (
               
                 That
                 they
                 only
                 apply
                 the
                 Generall
                 grounds
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 particular
                 instances
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               )
               mentions
               indeed
               such
               Positiues
               as
               are
               
                 neyther
                 in
                 ,
                 nor
                 may
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               but
               warily
               omitts
               such
               as
               are
               pretended
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               that
               Protestants
               declare
               many
               of
               
               these
               Positiues
               they
               reject
               ,
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
              
               ;
               See
               for
               Purgatory
               ,
               Adoration
               of
               Images
               ,
               Inuocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Indulgences
               ,
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               22.
               
               For
               Works
               of
               Supererogation
               Art.
               14.
               
               For
               Publick
               Prayer
               or
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               in
               a
               Tongue
               not
               vnderstood
               by
               the
               people
               Art.
               24.
               
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass.
               Art.
               31.
               
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Art
               ,
               28.
               
               And
               to
               this
               Belief
               of
               the
               Negatiues
               of
               them
               as
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               seem
               to
               be
               by
               their
               Canons
               as
               strictly
               obliged
               (
               though
               some
               of
               their
               Diuines
               appear
               not
               well
               satisfied
               with
               it
               )
               vnder
               these
               terms
               ,
               To
               
               
                 allow
                 and
                 acknowledg
                 all
                 the
                 Articles
              
               (
               and
               so
               these
               fore-cited
               ,
               )
               
                 agreable
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 To
                 declare
                 their
                 vnfeigned
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 for
                 establishing
                 Vnity
                 of
                 Opinion
                 and
                 consent
                 ,
              
               as
               those
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               are
               obliged
               to
               the
               Positiues
               :
               who
               are
               no
               such
               way
               obliged
               by
               that
               Church
               to
               such
               a
               necessary
               Belief
               of
               all
               her
               Positiues
               ,
               as
               that
               a
               Person
               nescient
               of
               them
               cannot
               be
               saued
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               explicit
               knowledg
               of
               them
               is
               necessary
               (
               though
               always
               in
               some
               measure
               beneficiall
               it
               is
               )
               to
               Saluation
               .
               But
               this
               indeed
               is
               necessary
               to
               Saluation
               ,
               that
               any
               Subject
               of
               the
               Church
               knowing
               them
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               her
               ,
               obey
               her
               Definitions
               ,
               and
               not
               reject
               or
               dissent
               from
               them
               :
               Such
               Disobedience
               being
               conceaued
               a
               breach
               of
               Gods
               Command
               .
            
             
               And
               from
               this
               (
               if
               I
               may
               be
               indulged
               to
               
               
               trangress
               a
               little
               )
               an
               Answer
               may
               be
               giuen
               to
               
               that
               Quaere
               of
               the
               Doctors
               in
               his
               Book
               Roman
               Idolatry
               .
               p.
               52.
               which
               he
               says
               
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 hitherto
                 procure
                 from
                 Catholiks
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 often
                 requested
                 it
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 Why
                 the
                 belieuing
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 vnless
                 one
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ?
              
               Where
               if
               he
               will
               allow
               me
               here
               ,
               for
               auoyding
               by
               disputes
               ,
               to
               change
               these
               Words
               (
               
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               )
               into
               (
               
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               2.
               will
               giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               vnderstand
               
                 a
                 good
                 life
              
               here
               ,
               restrained
               to
               all
               other
               duties
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               saue
               those
               which
               respect
               this
               Communion
               ,
               else
               if
               
                 a
                 good
                 life
              
               be
               generally
               taken
               ,
               the
               Doctors
               supposition
               must
               not
               be
               allowed
               :
               )
               Then
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               such
               Belieuing
               and
               Leading
               such
               a
               life
               ,
               cannot
               be
               sufficient
               for
               Saluation
               ,
               to
               so
               many
               persons
               as
               persist
               ,
               without
               repentance
               ,
               eyther
               in
               a
               wilfull
               ignorance
               of
               their
               Obligation
               to
               liue
               in
               this
               Communion
               ,
               or
               knowing
               this
               Obligation
               ,
               persist
               in
               a
               wilfull
               neglect
               to
               re-vnite
               themselus
               to
               it
               .
               Because
               all
               such
               persons
               liue
               in
               a
               mortall
               sin
               ,
               viz.
               Disobedience
               to
               ,
               and
               a
               willfull
               Separation
               from
               their
               lawfull
               and
               Canonicall
               Ecclesiasticall
               Superiors
               ,
               whom
               our
               Lord
               hath
               sett
               ouer
               them
               .
               And
               this
               sin
               vnrepented
               of
               ,
               destroys
               Saluation
               ,
               being
               the
               same
               so
               heauily
               condemned
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               (
               
                 Si
                 non
                 audierit
                 Ecclesiam
              
               .
               )
               Now
               that
               vnrepented
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               haue
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               hauing
               opportunity
               ,
               
               either
               neglect
               to
               inform
               their
               judgment
               ,
               or
               this
               being
               conuinc'd
               ,
               to
               reform
               and
               rectify
               their
               practise
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               seems
               a
               judged
               Case
               in
               the
               Donatist
               (
               who
               pretended
               some
               such
               thing
               for
               their
               
               security
               )
               if
               we
               will
               admitt
               S.
               Augustins
               sentiment
               of
               it
               :
               for
               thus
               he
               directs
               his
               speech
               to
               them
               ?
               
                 Nobiscum
                 estis
                 in
                 Baptismo
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 You
                 are
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 Symbol
                 ,
              
               or
               Creed
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 Sacraments
              
               (
               and
               I
               may
               safely
               add
               with
               regard
               to
               some
               of
               them
               at
               least
               ,
               
                 You
                 are
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               former
               exception
               )
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vnity
                 and
                 bound
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 with
                 vs
                 :
              
               And
               so
               he
               leaues
               them
               to
               the
               punishment
               due
               to
               those
               who
               are
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               Christ
               its
               head
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               I
               ask
               this
               Counter-Question
               concerning
               a
               Christian
               liuing
               ,
               for
               example
               ,
               In
               the
               
                 Fift
                 Age
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Why
               the
               belieuing
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               (
               as
               those
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Age
              
               did
               )
               and
               leading
               a
               good
               life
               ,
               may
               not
               be
               sufficient
               for
               Salvation
               to
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               vnless
               he
               continue
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               his
               lawfull
               Ecclesiasticall
               Superiors
               of
               his
               owne
               Age
               ,
               requiring
               of
               him
               vnder
               Anathema
               ,
               or
               penalty
               of
               damnation
               the
               belief
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Symbol
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Athanasian
               Creed
               (
               as
               in
               the
               beginning
               and
               Conclusion
               of
               that
               Creed
               it
               is
               clear
               they
               did
               ▪
               Here
               ,
               what
               Answer
               the
               Doctor
               
               shall
               make
               to
               this
               Question
               (
               supposing
               he
               will
               not
               justify
               such
               Separatist
               )
               I
               cannot
               imagin
               but
               it
               must
               fitt
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               such
               a
               Christians
               business
               for
               knowing
               whether
               he
               stands
               safe
               as
               to
               his
               Faith
               and
               Life
               in
               order
               to
               Saluation
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               ,
               That
               he
               seriously
               examin
               ,
               Whether
               those
               whose
               Communion
               he
               rejects
               ,
               are
               the
               true
               Legall
               Ecclesiasticall
               Superiors
               who
               are
               sett
               ouer
               him
               by
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               enjoyned
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               he
               ought
               to
               liue
               (
               to
               vse
               S.
               Augustins
               words
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Vnity
                 and
                 bound
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               XXX
               .
               PRINCIPLE
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 better
                 way
                 to
                 preuent
              
               
               
                 mens
                 mistakes
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 Scripture
                 (
                 which
                 men
                 being
                 fallible
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 )
                 then
                 the
                 considering
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 mistaking
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 wherein
                 their
                 Saluation
                 is
                 concerned
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 giuen
                 why
                 that
                 may
                 not
                 serue
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 hath
                 made
                 vse
                 of
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 from
                 sin
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 :
                 vnless
                 any
                 jmagin
                 ,
                 that
                 errors
                 in
                 Opinion
                 are
                 farr
                 more
                 dangerous
                 to
                 mens
                 souls
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 vicious
                 life
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 take
                 more
                 care
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 one
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Whereas
               the
               Doctor
               says
               ,
               That
               the
               
               
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 preuent
                 mens
                 mistakes
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 the
                 considering
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 erring
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 wherein
                 their
                 Saluation
                 is
                 concerned
                 :
              
               Our
               dayly
               sad
               Experience
               shews
               ,
               that
               though
               our
               seeing
               or
               considering
               the
               dangerous
               consequence
               of
               a
               mistake
               affords
               vs
               ,
               how
               good
               soeuer
               ,
               yet
               no
               certain
               way
               to
               preuent
               it
               ;
               but
               our
               being
               directed
               by
               an
               Infallible
               Externall
               Guide
               ,
               certainly
               doth
               .
               And
               the
               consideration
               of
               such
               Consequence
               ,
               should
               hasten
               euery
               one
               to
               prouide
               this
               only
               certain
               Remedy
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               in
               committing
               himself
               in
               such
               matters
               of
               Faith
               as
               are
               much
               disputed
               ,
               to
               the
               Guidance
               of
               men
               more
               studied
               and
               experienced
               in
               the
               Diuine
               Laws
               ;
               and
               that
               are
               also
               sett
               ouer
               him
               by
               our
               Lord
               for
               this
               very
               thing
               to
               instruct
               him
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Where
               in
               case
               these
               Guides
               shall
               disagree
               ,
               yet
               euery
               Christian
               may
               easily
               know
               whose
               judgments
               among
               them
               he
               ought
               to
               follow
               :
               namely
               ,
               always
               of
               that
               Church-Authority
               that
               is
               the
               Superior
               ,
               which
               in
               most
               cases
               is
               indisputable
               ;
               This
               Ecclesiasticall
               Body
               being
               placed
               by
               the
               Diuine
               Prouidence
               in
               an
               exact
               Subordination
               .
               As
               here
               in
               England
               it
               is
               not
               
               doubted
               whether
               we
               are
               to
               pay
               our
               Obedience
               rather
               to
               a
               Nationall
               Synod
               then
               to
               a
               Diocesan
               ;
               to
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               or
               Primat
               ,
               then
               to
               an
               Ordinary
               Bishop
               or
               Presbiter
               ;
               And
               then
               ,
               He
               who
               hath
               some
               experience
               in
               Church
               affairs
               ,
               if
               willing
               to
               take
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               cannot
               but
               discern
               what
               way
               the
               Major
               part
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               and
               its
               Higher
               and
               more
               comprehensiue
               Councills
               that
               haue
               hitherto
               been
               ,
               do
               guide
               him
               .
               And
               the
               more
               simple
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               who
               so
               can
               come
               to
               know
               nothing
               better
               ,
               ought
               to
               follow
               their
               example
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               following
               Clause
               in
               
               this
               Principle
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 means
                 may
                 serue
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 from
                 Error
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 vsed
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 keep
                 men
                 from
                 Sin
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 .
              
               Hereto
               I
               add
               ,
               That
               here
               God
               hath
               taken
               care
               by
               the
               same
               Church-Authority
               to
               preserue
               his
               Church
               in
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
               restrain
               it
               from
               Sin
               :
               giuing
               them
               an
               equall
               Commission
               to
               teach
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               to
               correct
               the
               Vicious
               .
               And
               since
               their
               Doctrine
               directs
               our
               manners
               as
               well
               as
               Faith
               ,
               their
               infallibility
               is
               as
               necessary
               for
               things
               of
               practise
               ,
               as
               of
               speculation
               .
            
             
               Error
               in
               Opinion
               also
               may
               be
               such
               ,
               
               as
               may
               be
               much
               more
               dangerous
               to
               vs
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               present
               a
               vicious
               life
               ,
               supposing
               
               our
               persistance
               in
               a
               right
               Faith
               ;
               because
               we
               haue
               our
               Conscience
               still
               left
               vncorrupted
               to
               reclame
               vs
               in
               the
               later
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               in
               the
               former
               :
               And
               there
               is
               more
               hopes
               of
               his
               recouery
               ,
               who
               as
               yet
               doth
               ill
               with
               a
               relucting
               judgment
               .
               Some
               erroneous
               Opinions
               or
               other
               also
               are
               the
               ordinary
               sources
               and
               springs
               of
               euill
               practises
               ;
               and
               the
               Doctor
               cannot
               but
               acknowledg
               this
               ,
               who
               hath
               spent
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               annexed
               these
               Principles
               ,
               vpon
               pretending
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               Roman
               Errors
               do
               induce
               an
               euill
               life
               ,
               and
               destroy
               Deuotion
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Doctors
               Consequences
               ,
               examined
               .
            
          
           
             
               I.
               CONSEQUENCE
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 necessity
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 vse
                 of
              
               
               
                 an
                 Infallible
                 Society
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 assure
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 certain
                 without
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 haue
                 any
                 greater
                 assurance
                 ,
                 supposing
                 such
                 Infallibility
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
             
               1.
               
               This
               Consequence
               here
               is
               voyded
               ,
               
               because
               the
               Supposition
               ,
               if
               applied
               to
               
                 Diuine
                 Reuelations
              
               and
               
                 matters
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               Principles
               is
               not
               prooued
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               if
               the
               whole
               were
               granted
               ,
               This
               concludes
               the
               
                 vselesness
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 any
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Authority
              
               to
               teach
               men
               ,
               as
               of
               an
               Infallible
               ,
               to
               assure
               
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
              
               which
               ,
               by
               vsing
               only
               their
               owne
               sincere
               endeauour
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Doctors
               pretence
               ,
               Principle
               13.
               )
               
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 without
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               CONSEQUENCE
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 that
                 Society
                 of
              
               
               
                 men
                 who
                 call
                 themseleus
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 examined
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Faculties
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Rules
                 of
                 tryall
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Motiues
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 of
                 any
                 Diuine
                 reuelation
                 is
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Consequence
               ,
               couched
               only
               in
               generall
               terms
               ,
               is
               granted
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               the
               6.
               
               Principle
               is
               ,
               changing
               (
               must
               )
               here
               into
               (
               may
               .
               )
            
             
               But
               then
               of
               many
               things
               examined
               and
               discouered
               by
               the
               same
               way
               or
               means
               ,
               some
               are
               much
               more
               easily
               by
               euery
               one
               examined
               
               and
               discouered
               then
               some
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               Euidence
               for
               them
               in
               this
               means
               are
               greater
               .
               So
               Holy
               Scriptures
               belieued
               such
               from
               Vniuersall
               Tradition
               ,
               may
               be
               much
               clearer
               in
               some
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               then
               in
               others
               :
               And
               some
               Diuine
               Reuelations
               may
               be
               so
               obscurely
               expressed
               there
               ,
               or
               inuolued
               only
               in
               their
               Principles
               ,
               as
               that
               some
               weak
               capacities
               cannot
               discern
               them
               ,
               which
               yet
               in
               the
               same
               Scriptures
               may
               discouer
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               its
               promised
               Diuine
               Assistance
               and
               Infallibility
               in
               necessaries
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               thence
               learn
               those
               other
               .
               Of
               which
               Church
               and
               its
               Infallibility
               clear
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               all
               necessaries
               ,
               and
               for
               deciding
               other
               Points
               more
               obscure
               therein
               ,
               thus
               writes
               S.
               Augustin
               in
               his
               Dispute
               with
               the
               Donatists
               
               concerning
               the
               obscure
               Point
               of
               Rebaptization
               :
               
                 Quoniam
                 sacra
                 Scriptura
                 fallere
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Since
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 cannot
                 deceiue
              
               (
               vs
               )
               
                 let
                 whosoeuer
                 is
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 being
                 deceiued
                 by
                 the
                 obscurity
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
                 consult
                 the
                 same
                 Church
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 Church
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 without
                 all
                 ambiguity
                 demonstrate
                 .
              
               And
               before
               ,
               
                 Earumdem
                 Scripturarum
              
               
               
                 etiam
                 in
                 hac
                 re
                 a
                 nobis
                 tenetur
                 veritas
                 ,
                 cum
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 matter
              
               (
               or
               Point
               of
               Rebaptization
               )
               
                 when
                 we
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 has
                 pleased
                 the
                 Vniuersall
                 Church
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               which
               had
               been
               stated
               concerning
               that
               Point
               by
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 which
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 themselues
                 does
                 commend
                 ;
                 that
                 since
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thus
               writes
               S.
               Augustin
               .
               All
               
               which
               is
               false
               and
               sayd
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               if
               the
               Scripture
               be
               not
               clear
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               this
               Church
               can
               determine
               nothing
               in
               such
               important
               Contests
               contrary
               to
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               giue
               credit
               to
               what
               he
               decides
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               would
               not
               be
               true
               what
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 The
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 is
                 held
                 by
                 vs
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 deceiued
                 by
                 the
                 obscurity
                 of
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               way
               relieued
               in
               following
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               further
               asked
               ,
               Amongst
               those
               
               seuerall
               Modern
               opposit
               Communions
               ,
               which
               do
               equally
               inuite
               men
               into
               their
               Society
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Which
               of
               them
               is
               so
               Diuinely
               attested
               ;
               there
               are
               beside
               the
               Description
               made
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               not
               applicable
               to
               other
               pretended
               Churches
               ,
               and
               frequently
               vrged
               by
               the
               same
               Father
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               There
               are
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               sufficiently
               certain
               rationall
               Euidences
               and
               Marks
               thereof
               left
               to
               Christians
               ,
               whereby
               the
               sober
               Enquirer
               after
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               mistaken
               .
            
             
               I
               mean
               not
               here
               those
               Marks
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               (
               though
               true
               Marks
               also
               )
               the
               quest
               of
               which
               men
               are
               sett
               vpon
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               viz.
               
                 True
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 right
                 administration
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               A
               Quest
               or
               Tryall
               that
               can
               neuer
               be
               made
               an
               end
               of
               ,
               being
               a
               task
               to
               know
               all
               the
               Truths
               in
               Christianity
               first
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               know
               the
               Church
               :
               When
               as
               the
               Enquirer
               seeks
               after
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               as
               S.
               Augustin
               sayth
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               demonstrates
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               he
               may
               come
               to
               know
               the
               
               Truths
               .
               But
               I
               mean
               those
               other
               Marks
               mention'd
               by
               S.
               Augustin
               in
               the
               Book
               he
               wrote
               of
               the
               Benefit
               of
               belieuing
               the
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Sequentium
                 multitudo
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 The
                 multitude
                 of
              
               
               
                 her
                 followers
                 ,
                 the
                 Consent
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
                 her
                 Antiquity
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Which
                 Church
                 hath
                 descended
              
               (
               visibly
               )
               
                 from
                 Christ
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
              
               
               
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 vs
                 will
                 descend
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               which
               
                 by
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 Mankind
                 from
                 the
                 Apostolick
                 See
                 by
                 succession
                 of
                 Bishops
                 hath
                 obtained
                 the
                 supreme
                 top
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 whilst
                 Hereticks
                 on
                 all
                 sides
                 barked
                 against
                 her
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 still
                 condemned
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 judgment
                 euen
                 of
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 the
              
               (
               venerable
               )
               
                 grauity
                 of
                 Councills
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Miracles
                 ,
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Miracles
               done
               in
               this
               
               Church
               after
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ;
               of
               seuerall
               of
               which
               ,
               S.
               Augustin
               himself
               was
               an
               eye-witness
               ,
               
               and
               of
               some
               an
               instrument
               .
               
            
             
               The
               same
               Father
               repeats
               much-what
               the
               same
               in
               another
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 De
                 Vnitate
                 Ecclesiae
              
               against
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               a
               Sect
               in
               Africk
               .
               
               
                 Non
                 est
                 obscura
                 Quaestio
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 obscure
                 Question
              
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               (
               viz.
               which
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               )
               
                 in
                 which
                 those
                 may
                 deceiue
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 Lords
                 prediction
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Behold
                 here
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 behold
                 he
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 behold
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Desart
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 multitude
                 is
                 not
                 great
                 .
              
               (
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               Reformation
               were
               constrained
               to
               vse
               the
               like
               phrases
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               apply
               to
               themselues
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 little
                 Flock
                 )
                 But
                 you
                 haue
                 a
                 Church
              
               (
               described
               in
               
               in
               the
               Scripture
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 spredd
                 through
                 all
                 Regions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grow
                 still
              
               (
               in
               Conuersion
               of
               Nations
               )
               
                 till
                 the
                 haruest
                 :
                 You
                 haue
                 a
                 City
                 concerning
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 Founder
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 sayd
                 ,
                 A
                 City
                 built
                 on
                 a
                 Hill
                 cannot
                 be
                 hid
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Church
                 therefore
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 some
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 but
                 euery
                 where
                 most
                 known
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               hope
               none
               will
               think
               fitt
               to
               apply
               these
               Scriptures
               more
               to
               S.
               Augustins
               time
               then
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               present
               :
               For
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               the
               Donatists
               might
               here
               haue
               counter-applied
               them
               to
               some
               other
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               S.
               Augustins
               times
               .
            
             
               Much
               what
               the
               same
               is
               iterated
               again
               by
               this
               Father
               (
               and
               three
               Testimonies
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               will
               establish
               this
               matter
               )
               where
               he
               tells
               the
               Manicheans
               what
               retained
               him
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               that
               Church
               from
               which
               they
               stood
               separated
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 omittam
                 Sapientiam
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 omitt
                 that
                 Wisdome
                 ,
              
               (
               viz.
               the
               Mark
               of
               true
               Doctrine
               )
               
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 not
              
               
               
                 belieue
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 most
                 justly
                 keep
                 me
                 in
                 her
                 bosome
                 .
                 The
                 consent
                 of
                 peoples
                 and
                 Nations
                 keeps
                 me
                 there
                 .
                 Authority
                 begun
                 by
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Antiquity
                 keeps
                 me
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 Succession
                 of
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Seat
                 it self
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 our
                 Lord
                 after
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 recommended
                 his
                 Sheep
                 to
                 be
                 fedd
                 by
                 him
                 )
                 vnto
                 the
                 present
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 keeps
                 me
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 Name
                 of
                 Catholick
                 heeps
                 me
                 there
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Here
               are
               S.
               Augustins
               Marks
               to
               find
               our
               the
               Church
               from
               which
               men
               were
               to
               learn
               the
               Truth
               ,
               whilst
               
               proposed
               to
               seuerall
               persons
               and
               Sects
               ,
               always
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               are
               the
               Euidences
               in
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               other
               commonly
               call'd
               
                 Motiues
                 of
                 Credibility
              
               ,
               which
               in
               themselues
               seeme
               not
               justly
               questionable
               ,
               that
               will
               afford
               a
               sufficient
               Certainty
               to
               euery
               Sober
               Enquirer
               ,
               whereby
               he
               may
               try
               and
               discern
               that
               present
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               now
               also
               ,
               if
               in
               S.
               Augustins
               time
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 affords
                 a
                 testimony
              
               :
               and
               which
               lyeth
               not
               in
               Corners
               ,
               nor
               starts
               vp
               after
               some
               Ages
               ,
               and
               vanishes
               again
               ,
               but
               is
               fixed
               
                 ab
                 Apostolica
                 Sede
                 per
                 successiones
                 Episcoporum
              
               ;
               a
               
                 City
                 sett
                 on
                 a
                 Hill
              
               in
               the
               most
               extended
               Vnity
               of
               an
               Externall
               Communion
               ,
               which
               no
               other
               Christian
               Society
               can
               equall
               ;
               
                 a
                 Candle
                 on
                 a
                 Candlestick
              
               ;
               a
               Perpetuall
               ,
               erected
               ,
               
                 Visible
                 Pillar
                 and
                 Monument
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 frustra
                 Haereticis
                 circumlatrantibus
                 .
              
               Where
               also
               according
               to
               the
               disparity
               of
               seuerall
               mens
               capacities
               ,
               I
               suppose
               nothing
               more
               necessary
               then
               that
               this
               Euidence
               receiued
               eyther
               from
               all
               ,
               or
               only
               some
               of
               these
               Notes
               (
               to
               those
               who
               haue
               not
               ability
               to
               examin
               others
               )
               be
               such
               as
               that
               it
               out-weigh
               any
               arguments
               mouing
               him
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               Euidence
               to
               which
               is
               thought
               sufficient
               to
               determin
               vs
               in
               other
               Elections
               .
               And
               then
               this
               Church
               thus
               being
               found
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               resolued
               by
               it
               concerning
               the
               Sence
               of
               other
               Diuine
               Reuelations
               more
               dubious
               ,
               and
               generally
               all
               other
               Scrupules
               in
               Religion
               :
               to
               witt
               ,
               so
               farr
               as
               this
               Church
               from
               time
               to
               time
               seeth
               a
               necessity
               of
               such
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               therein
               is
               to
               her
               sufficiently
               clear
               ;
               only
               if
               such
               person
               ,
               not
               spending
               so
               much
               of
               his
               
                 own
                 judgment
              
               ,
               will
               afford
               ,
               instead
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               little
               more
               of
               his
               Obedience
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               CONSEQUENCE
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 less
                 conuincing
                 the
                 Miracles
                 ,
                 the
              
               
               
                 more
                 doubtfull
                 the
                 Marks
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 obscure
                 the
                 Sence
                 of
                 eyther
                 what
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 declared
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 reason
                 hath
                 any
                 Christian
                 to
                 belieue
                 vpon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 any
                 who
                 call
                 themselues
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               vpon
               supposition
               that
               
               matters
               stand
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               pretend
               :
               but
               such
               supposition
               being
               groundless
               ,
               he
               must
               giue
               me
               leaue
               to
               inuert
               his
               Consequence
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               
                 The
                 more
                 conuincing
                 the
                 Miracles
              
               (
               if
               any
               credit
               for
               these
               may
               be
               giuen
               to
               Church-History
               )
               
                 the
                 more
                 euident
                 the
                 Marks
              
               (
               euen
               now
               giuen
               by
               S.
               Augustin
               and
               modern
               Catholick
               Writers
               ;
               )
               
                 the
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 manifest
              
               (
               euen
               to
               simple
               persons
               ,
               who
               with
               much
               difficulty
               in
               seuerall
               places
               comprehend
               the
               Sense
               of
               controuerted
               Scripture
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               (
               whose
               Representatiue
               are
               the
               subordinate
               Councills
               ,
               and
               whose
               Gouernors
               the
               seuerall
               Degrees
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Hierarchy
               ,
               ascending
               to
               the
               Prime
               See
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ;
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 clear
                 also
                 the
                 Points
                 declared
                 by
                 it
                 ,
              
               (
               viz.
               in
               these
               Councills
               ,
               whose
               Decrees
               (
               suppose
               that
               of
               Trent
               )
               if
               questioned
               for
               their
               Truth
               ,
               are
               not
               for
               their
               perspicuity
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               the
               Points
               of
               Controuersy
               they
               assembled
               to
               determin
               between
               Protestants
               and
               Catholicks
               ;
               )
               
                 the
                 more
                 reason
                 hath
                 any
                 Christian
                 to
                 belieue
                 vpon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 call
                 themselues
                 by
                 the
                 Name
                 ,
              
               and
               challenge
               the
               High
               Priuiledges
               (
               which
               no
               other
               Separated
               Socityes
               of
               Christians
               do
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               CONSEQUENCE
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 more
                 absurd
                 any
                 Opinions
                 are
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Principles
                 of
                 Sense
                 and
                 Reason
                 which
                 any
                 Church
                 obtrudes
                 vpon
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 the
                 greater
                 reason
                 men
                 still
                 haue
                 to
                 reject
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 grand
                 Imposture
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Higher
                 any
                 Points
                 of
                 Faith
                 be
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 the
                 more
                 remote
                 from
                 Sense
                 and
                 naturall
                 Reason
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               not
               comprehensiue
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 which
                 such
                 Church
              
               as
               is
               named
               before
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               the
               highest
               capacity
               of
               it
               ,
               Generall
               Councils
               )
               
                 proposeth
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 noble
                 exercise
                 they
                 haue
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               whilst
               they
               haue
               an
               abundant
               certainty
               also
               that
               such
               Leaders
               can
               misguide
               them
               in
               nothing
               necessary
               to
               Saluation
               .
               
                 And
                 no
                 reason
                 haue
                 they
                 ,
                 vpon
                 such
                 improbabilities
              
               or
               contradictions
               to
               Sense
               or
               naturall
               Reason
               ,
               
                 to
                 suspect
                 or
                 be
                 jealous
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 Infallibility
                 as
                 an
                 Imposture
              
               ;
               which
               Church
               they
               see
               ,
               through
               what
               euer
               obstacles
               ,
               faithfully
               adheres
               to
               the
               Diuine
               Oracles
               ,
               how
               incredible
               soeuer
               to
               Nature
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               thought
               ,
               because
               it
               seems
               not
               swayed
               or
               hindred
               by
               these
               at
               all
               ,
               to
               vse
               more
               integrity
               in
               her
               judgment
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               to
               the
               Diuine
               Reuelations
               .
            
             
               Yet
               this
               is
               not
               sayd
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               judgment
               of
               
               our
               Sences
               ,
               appointed
               by
               God
               the
               Instruments
               (
               by
               hearing
               or
               reading
               them
               )
               of
               conueying
               Faith
               and
               his
               Diuine
               Reuelations
               to
               vs
               ,
               affords
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Naturall
               Certainty
               or
               Infallibility
               ,
               whereon
               to
               ground
               our
               belief
               in
               all
               those
               things
               subject
               to
               our
               
               Senses
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Diuine
               Power
               doth
               not
               interpose
               :
               But
               only
               .
               1.
               
               That
               where
               the
               Diuine
               Power
               worketh
               any
               thing
               Supernaturally
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               contrary
               to
               our
               Senses
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               may
               no
               doubt
               )
               here
               we
               are
               not
               to
               belieue
               them
               :
               And
               this
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               none
               can
               deny
               :
               2.
               
               And
               next
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               to
               belieue
               this
               Diuine
               Power
               doth
               so
               ,
               so
               often
               as
               Certain
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               tells
               vs
               so
               ,
               Though
               by
               the
               same
               senses
               if
               tells
               us
               so
               ,
               we
               belieuing
               our
               Senses
               ,
               that
               it
               tells
               vs
               so
               ,
               when
               we
               do
               not
               belieue
               the
               same
               Senses
               for
               the
               thing
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               what
               it
               tells
               vs
               ;
               The
               truth
               of
               which
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               from
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               infallibly
               assisted
               in
               necessary
               Faith.
               
            
             
               For
               otherwise
               Lot
               and
               his
               Daughters
               were
               
               not
               to
               credit
               the
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               (
               supposing
               
               that
               Diuine
               History
               then
               written
               and
               extant
               )
               that
               the
               seeming
               Men
               who
               came
               to
               
               Sodome
               were
               Angells
               ,
               because
               this
               was
               against
               their
               Senses
               .
               Now
               here
               ,
               would
               he
               argue
               well
               ,
               who
               because
               Lots
               sight
               was
               actually
               
               deceiued
               vpon
               this
               Supernaturall
               accident
               ,
               in
               taking
               the
               Angells
               to
               be
               Men
               ,
               as
               certainly
               it
               was
               ,
               from
               hence
               would
               inferr
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               no
               sufficiēt
               Certainty
               or
               ground
               ,
               from
               their
               seeing
               our
               Lord
               ,
               to
               belieue
               him
               risen
               from
               the
               Dead
               ?
               Or
               that
               no
               Belief
               could
               euer
               be
               certainly
               grounded
               vpon
               our
               Senses
               ?
               Nor
               that
               Christians
               haue
               any
               certain
               Foundation
               of
               their
               Faith
               ?
            
             
               For
               a
               Naturall
               or
               Morall
               Certainty
               ,
               though
               such
               as
               is
               
                 per
                 potentiam
                 Diuinam
              
               fallible
               and
               errable
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               belieued
               to
               err
               where
               
               euer
               we
               haue
               Diuine
               Reuelation
               for
               it
               ,
               not
               else
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               a
               Certainty
               (
               though
               not
               such
               an
               one
               as
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               false
               ,
               but
               which
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
               and
               the
               common
               manners
               and
               experience
               of
               men
               is
               not
               false
               )
               is
               sufficient
               on
               which
               to
               ground
               such
               a
               Faith
               as
               God
               requires
               of
               vs
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               Certainty
               which
               can
               be
               deriued
               from
               humane
               Sense
               or
               Reason
               ,
               and
               which
               serues
               for
               an
               Introductiue
               to
               the
               relyance
               of
               this
               our
               Faith
               vpon
               such
               Reuelation
               as
               is
               belieued
               by
               vs
               Diuine
               ;
               and
               which
               if
               Diuine
               ,
               we
               know
               is
               not
               possibly
               fallible
               ;
               In
               respect
               of
               its
               relying
               on
               which
               Reuelation
               ,
               an
               infallible
               Object
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               an
               Infallible
               Certainty
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Subject
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               our
               Faith
               is
               denominated
               
                 a
                 Diuine
                 Faith.
              
               Now
               this
               Naturall
               or
               Morall
               Certainty
               ,
               is
               thought
               sufficient
               for
               the
               first
               Rationall
               Introductiue
               and
               security
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Doctor
               in
               his
               27.
               
               Principle
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Catholick
               Diuines
               in
               their
               Discourses
               of
               the
               
                 Prudentiall
                 Motiues
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               CONSEQUENCE
               .
            
             
               
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 disown
                 what
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 such
                 a
              
               
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 question
                 the
                 Veracity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 firmly
                 to
                 adhere
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 in
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 dare
                 not
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 reject
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 taught
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 To
                 disown
                 what
                 is
                 taught
                 by
                 such
                 a
              
               
               Church
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               here
               represented
               it
               ,
               
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 desert
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 reuealed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
              
               ;
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               which
               Reuelations
               ,
               when
               controuerted
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               receiue
               from
               it
               .
               And
               so
               
                 men
                 ought
                 not
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 loue
                 to
                 their
                 souls
                 ,
                 reject
                 what
                 is
                 so
                 taught
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               CONSEQVENCE
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Though
                 nothing
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 belieued
                 as
                 the
              
               
               
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
                 Yet
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 concerne
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 neyther
                 is
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 sound
                 part
                 or
                 member
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 the
                 Principles
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Protestants
                 stands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 From
                 all
                 which
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 but
                 willfull
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 weakness
                 of
                 judgment
                 ,
                 Strength
                 of
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 sinfull
                 passion
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 any
                 one
                 forsake
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 embrace
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 belieued
                 as
                 the
                 Will
                 
                 
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               be
               taken
               from
               her
               Councills
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               Concills
               dissenting
               ,
               from
               the
               more
               Vniuersall
               and
               Generall
               ,
               (
               the
               constant
               way
               of
               the
               Churches
               Judgment
               ,
               )
               this
               Church
               Catholick
               ,
               as
               to
               such
               Councills
               and
               Courts
               Ecclesiasticall
               hath
               neuer
               been
               seuered
               from
               the
               Roman
               and
               S.
               Peters
               Chair
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 suffice
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 weakness
                 of
                 those
                 Principles
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Protestants
                 stands
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Validity
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 From
                 which
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 willfull
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 nor
                 sinfull
                 Passion
                 ,
                 nor
                 strength
                 of
                 prejudice
              
               and
               secular
               interest
               in
               our
               Countreymen
               ,
               Yet
               it
               must
               be
               at
               least
               much
               neglect
               of
               examining
               things
               which
               most
               concerne
               them
               ,
               and
               diuerting
               their
               thoughts
               vpon
               other
               employments
               ,
               or
               conuersing
               with
               such
               Authors
               and
               Teachers
               as
               confirm
               to
               them
               those
               Opinions
               in
               which
               they
               were
               educated
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               that
               
                 detains
                 them
                 still
                 in
                 a
                 Communion
                 diuided
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               not
               very
               long
               since
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 Catholick
              
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Doctors
               imputing
               only
               to
               
               
               
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 sinfull
                 Passion
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 that
                 any
                 forsake
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 :
              
               It
               is
               plain
               that
               his
               former
               Principles
               do
               no
               more
               support
               the
               Religion
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               ,
               then
               of
               any
               other
               Protestants
               Sect
               condemned
               by
               it
               :
               All
               which
               Sects
               for
               the
               Doctrines
               they
               hold
               ,
               and
               Controuersies
               they
               maintain
               with
               others
               ,
               equally
               appeal
               to
               the
               Clearness
               of
               the
               Infallible
               Scriptures
               ,
               sufficiently
               intelligible
               vnto
               their
               sincere
               endeauours
               ,
               and
               decline
               ,
               as
               fallible
               ,
               all
               other
               Ecclesiasticall
               Authority
               .
            
             
               So
               Wolketius
               for
               the
               Socinians
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               )
               sayth
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 de
                 Fide
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 to
                 be
              
               
               
                 established
                 touching
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               And
               Again
               ,
               
                 Deus
                 qui
                 Religionem
                 Christianam
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 God
                 hauing
                 determined
                 that
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 shall
                 continue
                 till
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 has
                 taken
                 care
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 always
                 extant
                 such
                 a
                 Mean
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 certainly
                 known
                 ,
                 as
                 farr
                 as
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 But
                 no
                 such
                 Mean
                 is
                 extant
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               Crellius
               another
               Socinian
               ,
               says
               ,
               
                 Hac
                 sententia
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 This
                 Doctrin
              
               (
               by
               which
               
               Christs
               Diuinity
               is
               denyed
               )
               
                 is
                 supported
                 by
                 very
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 euident
                 ,
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               It
               is
               needless
               to
               cite
               more
               .
            
             
             
               From
               whence
               is
               manifest
               ,
               That
               such
               Principles
               as
               here
               appear
               only
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               the
               Religion
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               make
               the
               same
               Apology
               for
               all
               those
               other
               Protestant
               parties
               ,
               and
               most
               blasphemous
               Sects
               ,
               disclaimed
               by
               it
               :
               the
               Doctor
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               omitting
               that
               by
               which
               the
               former
               Learned
               Defenders
               of
               his
               Church
               vsually
               haue
               justified
               it
               against
               them
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Englands
               adhering
               to
               the
               Traditionall
               Exposition
               and
               Sense
               of
               Scripture
               receiued
               from
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               :
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               omitted
               ,
               perhaps
               because
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               to
               relish
               a
               little
               of
               Church-Infallibility
               .
            
             
               Neyther
               do
               the
               Principles
               here
               layd
               down
               ,
               afford
               any
               effectuall
               way
               or
               means
               in
               this
               Church
               of
               suppressing
               or
               conuicting
               any
               Schism
               ,
               Sect
               ,
               or
               Heresy
               ,
               or
               reducing
               them
               eyther
               to
               submission
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               or
               Silence
               .
               For
               where
               both
               sides
               contend
               Scripture
               clear
               for
               themselues
               ;
               the
               Clearness
               of
               such
               Scripture
               ,
               how
               great
               soeuer
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               can
               be
               made
               no
               Instrument
               of
               Conuiction
               to
               the
               other
               .
               Here
               therefore
               all
               things
               must
               be
               prosecuted
               further
               then
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               a
               (
               
                 Dic
                 Ecclesiae
                 )
                 Tell
                 the
                 Church
                 :
              
               and
               so
               to
               a
               
                 (
                 Si
                 autem
                 Ecclesiam
                 non
                 audierit
                 )
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 to
                 thee
                 as
                 a
                 Heathen
                 and
                 Publican
                 .
              
               
            
             
               If
               then
               it
               is
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               that
               must
               rectify
               such
               diuersity
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               that
               this
               ought
               to
               haue
               been
               first
               established
               ,
               instead
               of
               leauing
               euery
               Fancy
               
               to
               perspicuity
               of
               Scripture
               for
               the
               attaining
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               in
               the
               Points
               controuerted
               .
               And
               the
               prudent
               may
               consider
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               not
               much
               debilitated
               and
               brought
               into
               contempt
               ,
               and
               dayly
               like
               to
               wane
               more
               and
               more
               by
               this
               new-taken-vp
               way
               of
               its
               Defence
               ;
               Where
               he
               thinks
               himself
               it's
               best
               Aduocat
               and
               Defender
               of
               its
               Cause
               ,
               who
               doth
               most
               endeauour
               to
               sett
               forth
               the
               Defects
               and
               faylings
               of
               all
               such
               Ecclesiasticall
               Societies
               ,
               Prelats
               ,
               and
               Councills
               ,
               and
               best
               proues
               no
               Scripture-Promises
               made
               to
               them
               .
               Nay
               where
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               to
               euacuate
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               any
               Society
               or
               Church
               
                 in
                 necessaries
              
               ,
               is
               set
               vp
               a
               Counter-Lay-Infallibility
               of
               priuate
               men
               ,
               if
               only
               
                 sincere
                 Endeauourers
              
               of
               Vnderstanding
               Holy
               Writt
               ,
               in
               all
               
                 the
                 same
                 Necessaries
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               done
               ,
               which
               causeth
               still
               more
               Sects
               ,
               instead
               of
               that
               which
               ,
               if
               done
               ,
               would
               cure
               them
               ,
               namely
               ,
               The
               Recommending
               (
               especially
               to
               the
               illiterate
               and
               less
               intelligent
               common
               sort
               of
               people
               )
               Humility
               ,
               Obedience
               ,
               Submission
               of
               judgment
               to
               their
               Spirituall
               Pastors
               and
               Gouernors
               ,
               whom
               our
               Lord
               hath
               ordained
               by
               due
               Succession
               to
               continue
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               on
               purpose
               to
               expound
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               these
               to
               teach
               them
               all
               Necessaries
               for
               their
               Saluation
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 heep
                 them
                 stable
                 and
                 fixed
                 from
                 being
                 tossed
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 with
                 euery
                 wind
                 of
                 Doctrin
                 ,
              
               that
               Capricious
               Fancies
               may
               imagin
               there
               ,
               or
               malicious
               pretend
               :
               Informing
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               to
               learn
               of
               these
               Pastors
               ,
               the
               true
               Sense
               of
               Gods
               
               Word
               according
               to
               former
               Church-Tradition
               ,
               
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 Faith
              
               and
               to
               rest
               in
               their
               Iudgment
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               not
               to
               vsurp
               their
               Office
               ,
               and
               become
               their
               owne
               Guides
               :
               inasmuch
               as
               the
               same
               Diuine
               order
               that
               appoints
               the
               others
               to
               Guide
               ,
               enjoyns
               them
               to
               be
               Guided
               .
               And
               supposing
               these
               Guides
               should
               err
               too
               ;
               better
               it
               is
               that
               all
               err
               one
               Error
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Error
               of
               their
               Guides
               ,
               for
               there
               will
               be
               at
               least
               some
               Vnity
               and
               Peace
               in
               that
               ,
               some
               Excuse
               for
               Inferiors
               ;
               yea
               also
               ,
               in
               probability
               more
               verisimilitude
               ;
               then
               that
               euery
               one
               should
               err
               a
               seuerall
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               ,
               Error
               ,
               to
               the
               vtter
               ruine
               uf
               Peace
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               deuiation
               from
               Truth
               .
            
             
               But
               whilst
               these
               things
               are
               so
               little
               spoken
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               wonder
               if
               vnder
               the
               protection
               of
               such
               contrary
               Maximes
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               which
               were
               first
               made
               more
               current
               and
               common
               by
               M
               r
               Chillingworth
               (
               forced
               to
               it
               as
               the
               last
               Refuge
               left
               to
               shelter
               him
               from
               Obedience
               to
               a
               just
               Church-Authority
               )
               the
               Broachers
               of
               New
               Sects
               and
               extrauagant
               Fancies
               in
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Contemners
               of
               Church-Authority
               and
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               who
               first
               contemned
               and
               vilified
               themselues
               )
               do
               dayly
               in
               these
               parts
               so
               exceedingly
               multiply
               and
               encrease
               )
               
                 Sed
                 tu
                 ,
                 pastor
                 bone
                 ,
                 reduc
                 in
                 ouile
                 tuum
                 istas
                 oues
                 perditas
                 ,
                 vt
                 audiant
                 vocem
                 tuam
                 :
                 &
                 sic
                 fiat
                 vnum
                 ouile
                 &
                 vnus
                 Pastor
                 .
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             ERRATA
             .
          
           
             PRef
             p
             ,
             6.
             l.
             1.
             his
             .
             l.
             his
             .
             l.
             2.
             must
             .
             l.
             much
             .
             l.
             20.
             d.
             not
             .
             P.
             35.
             l.
             31.
             te
             .
             l.
             be
             .
             p.
             48.
             l.
             23.
             incnrs
             .
             l.
             incurs
             .
             p.
             78.
             by
             disputes
             .
             l.
             by-disputes
             .
             P.
             81.
             l.
             12.
             consideration
             .
             l.
             consid
             .
             P.
             99.
             l.
             29.
             heep
             .
             l.
             keep
             .
             P.
             100.
             l.
             14.
             uf
             .
             l.
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             COurteous
             Reader
             ,
             Because
             the
             necessity
             of
             making
             use
             of
             a
             forreign
             Press
             hath
             so
             multipled
             the
             Errata
             of
             this
             small
             Piece
             either
             in
             Words
             ,
             or
             Pointing
             ,
             as
             to
             render
             several
             places
             of
             it
             hardly
             intelligible
             ,
             You
             are
             desired
             to
             amend
             with
             your
             Pen
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             those
             grosser
             faults
             that
             are
             distinguished
             here
             with
             a
             Star
             ;
             and
             ,
             where
             else
             the
             sense
             may
             seem
             obscure
             ,
             to
             repair
             to
             this
             Table
             .
          
           
             
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               21.
               
               Marg.
               read
               
                 See
                 p.
              
               69.
               
               *
               Ibid.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 cannot
                 think
              
               Ibid.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               
                 be
                 a
              
            
             
               p.
               4.
               l.
               11.
               r.
               
                 and
                 unmoveable
              
            
             
               p.
               6.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               much
            
          
           
             
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               1.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 Principles
                 ,
                 Giving
              
            
             
               p
               ,
               2.
               l.
               11.
               
               Marg.
               §
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               p.
               4.
               l.
               6.
               
               Marg.
               §
               .
               2.
               
            
             
               p.
               6.
               l.
               10.
               
               Marg.
               §
               .
               3.
               *
               l.
               17.
               r.
               
                 and
                 all
              
               l.
               25.
               r.
               controverted
            
             
               p.
               7.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               
                 or
                 Society
              
               l.
               22.
               
               Marg.
               §
               .
               4.
               
            
             
               *
               p.
               9.
               l.
               23.
               
               Marg.
               §
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               p.
               11.
               l.
               24.
               
               Marg.
               Deut.
               17.
               8.
               2
               
               Chron.
               19.
               10.
               
            
             
               p.
               15.
               l.
               28.
               r.
               Christian
            
             
               p.
               18.
               l.
               20.
               
               Marg.
               
                 Tillots
                 .
                 Rule
                 of
                 faith
              
               p.
               113.
               
               Ibid.
               l.
               27.
               
               Marg.
               dele
               Tillots
               .
               p.
               113.
               
            
             
               p.
               20.
               l.
               30
               dele
               ,
               )
               *
               l.
               31.
               r.
               sense
               )
            
             
               *
               p.
               21.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 repentance
                 of
                 it
              
               ,
               l.
               19.
               r.
               
                 present
                 much
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 professeth
              
               l.
               20.
               r.
               
                 this
                 Scripture
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               23.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               or
            
             
               p.
               25.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               Iudgments
               .
               2
               Chr.
               19.
               10.
               
            
             
               *
               p.
               32.
               l.
               21.
               r.
               
                 any
                 can
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               33.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 taken
                 in
                 her
                 sense
              
               *
               l.
               10.
               r.
               
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               l.
               11.
               r.
               [
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
              
               l.
               13.
               r.
               page
               ,
               ]
               l.
               18.
               r.
               
                 salvation
                 ,
                 And
              
               ,
               *
               l.
               31.
               r.
               
                 (
                 Therefore
                 such
              
            
             
               p.
               35.
               l.
               32.
               r.
               be
            
             
               *
               p.
               36.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               
                 infallible
                 [
                 the
                 Infallibility
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 ]
                 Surely
                 ,
              
               l.
               15.
               r.
               Fundamentals
               ,
               &
               Marg.
               
                 See
                 Rat.
              
               *
               l.
               26.
               r.
               
                 not
                 as
                 liable
              
            
             
               p.
               38.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 necessary
                 ,
                 The
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               39.
               l.
               16
               r.
               
                 too
                 ,
                 these
                 Successors
              
            
             
               p.
               40.
               l.
               10.
               r.
               
                 And
                 the
                 Protestant's
                 allowing
              
               
               l.
               28.
               
                 rendring
                 such
                 their
              
            
             
               p.
               41.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               Account
               )
               *
               l.
               9.
               
               Marg.
               r.
               
                 Ibid.
                 p.
              
               512.
               
            
             
               p.
               42.
               l.
               16.
               r.
               Scripture
               ,
               l.
               23.
               
               Marg.
               r.
               Matt.
               18.
               17.
               
            
             
               p.
               45.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               
                 in
                 some
                 matters
              
               *
               l.
               12.
               r.
               
                 Council
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 stated
                 such
                 by
                 any
                 clear
                 Decision
              
            
             
               p.
               48.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 Guide
                 :
                 their
              
               l.
               16.
               r.
               
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 if
              
            
             
               p.
               51.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               
                 infallibly
                 certain
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               55.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               
                 matter
                 at
                 all
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               56.
               l.
               20.
               r.
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               57.
               l.
               4.
               dele
               ,
               their
               l.
               13.
               r.
               Consideration
            
             
               *
               p.
               58.
               l.
               7.
               r.
               
                 established
                 there
                 ,
                 to
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               68.
               l.
               24.
               r.
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestants
                 ,
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               70.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               
                 as
                 ,
                 because
                 I
              
            
             
               p.
               73.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               
                 so
                 )
                 :
                 there
              
               *
               l.
               21.
               
               Marg.
               
                 See
                 before
              
               §
               .
               27.
               *
               l.
               28.
               r.
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
              
            
             
               p.
               74.
               l.
               20.
               dele
               ,
               that
            
             
               *
               p.
               75.
               l.
               15.
               r.
               External
            
             
               p.
               77.
               l.
               4.
               dele
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
              
               *
               l.
               30.
               r.
               
                 when
                 knowing
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               78.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               digress
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 Book
                 of
              
               l.
               13.
               r.
               Church
               ]
               l.
               16.
               r.
               (
               else
            
             
               p.
               79.
               l.
               18.
               r.
               
                 and
                 so
                 separated
              
            
             
               p.
               80.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
              
               .
            
             
               *
               p.
               81.
               l.
               6.
               dele
               ,
               though
            
             
               *
               p.
               86.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 she
                 decides
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               86.
               l.
               11.
               
               See
               below
               *
               l.
               ult
               .
               r.
               
                 know
                 these
                 Truths
              
            
             
               p.
               87.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               
                 have
                 barked
              
               *
               l.
               29.
               r.
               
                 as
                 if
                 in
              
            
             
               p.
               89.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               
                 Evidences
                 ,
                 in
              
               *
               l.
               22.
               r.
               
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               96.
               l.
               23.
               r.
               
                 conversing
                 only
                 with
              
            
             
               p.
               97.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 Protestant
                 Sect
              
               l.
               17.
               r.
               Volkelius
               Marg.
               r.
               
                 uno
                 Deo
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               98.
               l.
               13.
               r.
               omitteth
            
             
               p.
               100.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               
                 Iudgement
                 ;
                 Lastly
              
               l.
               28.
               r.
               
                 increase
                 .
                 Sed
              
            
             
               *
               P.
               86.
               l.
               11.
               
               After
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 Nor
                 had
              
               St.
               Augustin
               
                 any
                 reason
                 to
                 presume
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 ib.
                 c.
              
               4.
               
                 )
                 that
              
               St.
               Cyprian
               
                 would
                 have
                 corrected
                 his
                 Opinion
                 concerning
                 this
                 Point
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 charge
                 the
              
               Donatists
               
                 with
                 Heresie
                 for
                 dissenting
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Determination
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 Council
                 :
                 Nor
                 had
                 the
              
               Second
               General
               Council
               
                 any
                 just
                 ground
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Creed
              
               [
               Credo
               unum
               Baptisma
               in
               Remissionem
               peccatorum
               ]
               
                 if
                 such
              
               Universal
               Councils
               
                 in
                 their
                 Stating
                 Matters
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 are
                 errable
                 and
                 amendable
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ERRATA
          
           
             In
             the
             Discourse
             concerning
             Devotion
             :
             (
             those
             of
             mis-pointing
             being
             mostwhat
             omitted
             .
             )
          
           
             The
             principal
             Errata
             (
             noted
             with
             a
             Star
             )
             the
             Reader
             is
             desired
             to
             Correct
             with
             his
             Pen.
             
          
           
             
               Pages
               .
               line
               21.
               marg
               .
               read
               8.
               26.
               
            
             
               p
               6
               l.
               27
               r.
               
                 became
                 a
              
            
             
               *
               p
               9
               l.
               24
               r.
               long-continued
            
             
               *
               p
               10
               l.
               10
               r.
               thus
               *
               l.
               16
               r.
               thus
               *
               l.
               22
               r.
               2.
               It
            
             
               p
               11
               l.
               9
               r.
               abscondi
            
             
               p
               13
               l.
               24.
               marg
               .
               r.
               Act.
               16.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               9.
               -
               20.
               22
               ,
               23.
               -
               8.
               19.
               
               -
               19.
               21.
               1
               
               Tim.
               1.
               18
               
               -
               4
               14.
               -
            
             
               p
               15
               l.
               17.
               r.
               Hysterical
               —
            
             
               p
               18
               l.
               25
               r.
               
                 this
                 inhabitation
              
            
             
               p
               19
               l
               5
               r.
               
                 And
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               
            
             
               p
               21
               l.
               2.
               r
               Where
               ,
               *
               after
            
             
               p
               24.
               ●l
               .
               20.
               marg
               .
               r.
               S.
               Thom.
               1.
               
               Q.
               1
               Art.
               8.
               l.
               penult
               .
               r.
               5.
               
               
                 But
                 there
              
            
             
               p
               25
               l
               22
               r.
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 pretends
              
            
             
               p
               26
               l.
               21
               r.
               (
               See
               l.
               22
               r.
               2.
               6.
               )
            
             
               p
               28
               l.
               2
               r.
               
                 sin
                 ,
                 especially
              
            
             
               *
               p
               29
               l.
               30
               r.
               those
            
             
               *
               p
               30
               l.
               25
               r.
               
                 and
                 it
                 ,
                 if
              
            
             
               p
               31
               l.
               17
               r.
               Counsels
            
             
               *
               p
               32
               l.
               18
               r.
               
                 leaves
                 us
              
            
             
               *
               p
               34
               l.
               27
               r.
               inconsiderable
            
             
               *
               p
               38
               l.
               5
               r.
               6.
               Having
            
             
               *
               p
               39
               l.
               26
               r.
               
                 also
                 frequently
                 return
              
            
             
               *
               p
               40
               l.
               17
               r.
               
                 and
                 rovings
                 about
              
            
             
               p
               41
               l.
               21
               r.
               thereof
               .
               Treat
               3.
               
            
             
               p
               42
               l.
               24
               r.
               
                 them
                 happen
                 to
                 fall
              
            
             
               p
               43
               l.
               1
               r.
               
                 works
                 in
                 us
              
            
             
               p
               45
               l.
               22
               r.
               
                 left
                 somtimes
              
               *
               l.
               32
               r.
               A●olatiomentis
            
             
               p
               46
               l.
               16
               r.
               primary
            
             
               p
               48
               l
               16
               r.
               mundanis
               )
            
             
               *
               p
               50
               l.
               21
               r.
               
                 Si
                 cui
              
            
             
               p
               51
               l.
               3
               r.
               Canting
            
             
               p
               52
               l.
               31
               r.
               
                 meae
                 —
                 Suble●
                 a
                 us
              
            
             
               
               *
               p
               53
               l.
               33
               r.
               utcunque
            
             
               p
               55
               l.
               13
               r.
               peccatis
               *
               l.
               21
               r.
               
                 quia
                 ,
                 si
              
               l.
               34
               r.
               immerito
            
             
               *
               p
               56
               l.
               17
               r.
               Elsewhere
               ,
               *
               —
               
                 Fortasse
                 ne
              
               *
               l.
               22
               r.
               praecesserat
               l.
               23.
               r.
               esse
               l.
               26
               r.
               
                 Sanctuarium
                 Dei
                 ,
                 si
              
               l.
               31
               r.
               
                 quidem
                 hic
              
            
             
               *
               p
               58
               l.
               16
               r.
               
                 ellae
                 bullienti
                 substraxeris
              
               ,
            
             
               p
               61
               l.
               27
               r.
               
                 cogit
                 ,
                 nec
                 cogitur
              
            
             
               *
               p
               62
               l.
               25
               r.
               unexperienced
            
             
               *
               p
               63
               l.
               10
               r.
               understand
            
             
               *
               p
               66
               l.
               21
               r.
               
                 as
                 they
                 are
              
               —
               ib.
               apprehends
               l.
               31
               r.
               
                 Christi
                 ,
                 And
              
            
             
               *
               p
               67
               l.
               4
               r.
               
                 such
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
              
               l.
               23
               r.
               virtute
               *
               l.
               28
               r.
               retractation
            
             
               p
               69
               l.
               22
               r.
               Cand
            
             
               *
               p
               70
               l.
               17
               r.
               
                 because
                 ,
                 to
                 any
              
            
             
               p
               74
               l.
               29
               r.
               
                 lest
                 I
                 should
                 incur
                 his
                 censure
              
            
             
               *
               p
               75
               l.
               2
               r.
               cited
               §
               .
               13
               l.
               13
               r.
               ipse
            
             
               *
               p
               76
               l.
               25
               r.
               lumen
            
             
               p
               77
               l.
               5
               r.
               phantasmes
               l.
               33
               r.
               (
               
                 for
                 ,
                 now
              
               ,
            
             
               p
               78
               l.
               1
               r.
               Contemplation
               )
               l.
               5
               r.
               
                 when
                 our
              
               *
               l.
               27
               r.
               
                 stamp
                 them
              
               *
               l.
               32
               r.
               li●que
            
             
               *
               p
               79
               l.
               16
               r.
               contemplatur
               l.
               21
               r.
               —
               Sponsa
               l.
               22
               r.
               ipsam
               l.
               32
               r.
               
                 Beginners
                 :
                 and
              
            
             
               p
               80
               l.
               1
               r.
               
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               l.
               7
               r.
               before
               §
               .
               25.
               
            
             
               p
               81
               l.
               8
               marg
               .
               r.
               See
               §
               .
               32.
               &c.
               
            
             
               *
               p
               82
               l.
               1
               r.
               laudable
            
             
               *
               p
               83
               l.
               4
               r.
               
                 Deiforme
                 Fund
              
            
             
               p
               84
               l.
               3
               r.
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               12.
               
            
             
               p
               86
               l.
               13
               r.
               
                 by
                 —
                 intentions
              
               *
               l.
               32
               r.
               
                 tuumque
                 spiritum
              
            
             
               *
               p
               95
               l.
               21
               r.
               
                 to
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               *
               p
               97
               l.
               12
               r
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               *
               l.
               30
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               *
               p
               98
               l.
               9
               r.
               
                 passage
                 of
                 his
              
               .
            
             
               *
               p
               99
               l.
               3.
               marg
               .
               r.
               §
               .
               49.
               &
               51
            
             
               *
               p.
               100.
               l.
               20.
               r.
               gestures
               ,
            
             
               *
               p
               102
               l.
               28
               r.
               
                 (
                 which
                 they
              
            
             
               *
               p
               104
               l.
               28
               r.
               before
               §
               .
               14.
               
            
             
               *
               p
               106
               l.
               2
               r.
               
                 lawfulness
                 of
                 which
                 is
              
               l.
               15
               r.
               
                 in
                 two
                 lawfull
              
            
             
               p
               109
               l.
               8
               r.
               
                 impulses
                 of
                 the
              
            
             
               p
               110
               l.
               33
               r.
               
                 praying
                 for
                 his
              
            
             
               p
               111
               l.
               21.
               r.
               
                 himself
                 to
                 de
              
               —
               dele
               ,
               indifferent
            
             
               p
               112.
               l.
               7
               r.
               before
               §
               .
               20.
               &c.
               
            
             
               p
               113
               l.
               15
               r.
               
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 judged
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ERRATA
          
           
             In
             the
             Discourse
             concerning
             Repentance
             and
             Indulgences
             .
          
           
             
               PAge
               43.
               line
               7.
               read
               
                 Third
                 ,
                 the
              
            
             
               p.
               48
               l.
               10.
               r.
               fragilitatem
            
             
               *
               page
               78
               l.
               19.
               read
               
                 the
                 Calf
              
               l.
               31.
               r.
               purgandum
            
             
               p.
               83.
               l.
               27.
               r.
               
                 superfluas
                 Indulgentias
              
               l.
               29.
               r.
               
                 inanes
                 ,
                 &
              
            
             
               *
               p.
               123.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               
                 to
                 Father
                 them
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A34966-e100
           
             Rom.
             Idol
             .
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Ib
             p.
             69.
             134.
             
             &c.
             142.
             159.
             161.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Synod
             .
             A.
             D.
             1603.
             c.
             4.
             5.
             36.
             
             &c.
             Stat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Elizab.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ration
             .
             Account
             .
             P.
             55.
             
          
           
             Chillingw
             p.
             200.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A34966-e560
           
             Principl
             .
          
           
             Confideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid
             ▪
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             Additional
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Princ
             ▪
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             §.
             6.
             
             Consid.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.
             
             Consid.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             §.
             8.
             
             Consid.
             
          
           
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chilling
             .
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             §.
             11.
             
          
           
             Tillots
             p.
             113.
             
          
           
             §.
             12.
             
          
           
             §.
             13.
             
          
           
             Claud.
             in
             his
             last
             .
             Reply
             .
             l.
             111.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             Field
             of
             the
             Church
             p.
             377.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid
             ▪
             §.
             16
             ▪
             
          
           
             §.
             17.
             
          
           
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             XIX
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             Deuteron
             XVII
             .
             X.
             XI
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             20.
             
          
           
             see
             .
             Ap.
             Laud.
             p.
             139.
             140
             
          
           
             compared
             vvith
             p.
             160.
             195
             258.
             346
             
          
           
             see
             also
             Rationall
             
          
           
             Acc.
             p.
             53
             59.
             537.
             
          
           
             §.
             21.
             
          
           
             §.
             22.
             
          
           
             §.
             23.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Ciuit.
             Dei
             22.
             book
             .
             8.
             
             Chapt.
             
          
           
             §.
             24.
             
          
           
             See.
             Rat.
             Account
             .
             p.
             536.
             
          
           
             See
             Rat.
             Account
             .
             p.
             50.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             539.
             
          
           
             §.
             25.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             537.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             Lavvd
             ,
             p.
             227.
             
          
           
             Rat.
             Account
             .
             p.
             535.
             
             §.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ap.
             Lavvd
             .
             §.
             37.
             p.
             318.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             §.
             21.
             p.
             140.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             25.
             n.
             4
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             258.
             
          
           
             Rational
             Account
             p.
             154.
             
          
           
             p.
             252.
             
             The
             infallibility
             in
             Question
             .
          
           
             see
             Ration
             .
             Account
             p.
             58.
             59.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             27.
             
          
           
             §.
             28.
             
          
           
             §
             29.
             
          
           
             §.
             30.
             
          
           
             see
             Ration
             .
             Account
             p.
             2●…5
             .
             it
             .
             p
             204.
             208.
             209
             
             And
             the
             places
             〈◊〉
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             .
             Ib.
             p.
             108.
             
          
           
             §.
             31.
             
          
           
             §.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             p.
             506.
             
          
           
             §.
             34.
             
             Ib.
             p.
             101
             
          
           
             Deuter.
             17.
             
          
           
             Math.
             
          
           
             §.
             35.
             
          
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Counc
             .
             of
             Trent
             .
             p.
             228.
             
          
           
             Roman
             Idolatry
             .
             p.
             7
             449.
             453.
             
          
           
             §
             36.
             
          
           
             Tillots
             .
             in
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             p.
             92.
             93.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             37.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Peter
             .
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             §.
             38.
             
          
           
             Contra
             Crescon
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             33.
             
          
           
             §.
             39.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consrd
             .
             §.
             40.
             
          
           
             §.
             41.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             20.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             42.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             43.
             
          
           
             §.
             44.
             
          
           
             See
             suarez
             de
             Fide
             Dispu
             -
             .
             4.
             
             §.
             5.
             n.
             7.
             8
             9
             
             Lugo
             de
             virtute
             Fidei
             Disp
             p.
             1.
             
             §.
             12.
             
             Vasquez
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Disput
             .
             120.
             n.
             15.
             
             Esti
             .
             in
             3.
             sent
             .
             d.
             25.
             
             §.
             13.
             south
             wall
             Analys
             .
             Fidei
             Disp.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             22
             Prine
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             46.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             1.
             cap.
             de
             Abusibus
             .
          
           
             Act.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             w●rt
             .
             p.
             56
             
          
           
             Rom
             Idol
             .
             p.
             78.
             &c.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             47.
             
          
           
             24.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             48.
             
          
           
             §.
             49.
             
             Rat.
             Acct
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             50.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             51.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             52.
             
          
           
             28
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             53.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Vnit.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rational
             .
             Account
             .
             p.
             133.
             16.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             54.
             
          
           
             §.
             55.
             
          
           
             §.
             56.
             
          
           
             Rat.
             Account
             p.
             162.
             208.
             210
             
          
           
             §.
             57.
             
          
           
             §.
             58.
             
          
           
             §
             59.
             
             Rationall
             .
             Acc.
             p.
             539.
             
          
           
             §.
             60.
             
          
           
             §.
             61
             ▪
             
          
           
             See
             Synod
             1603.
             
             Can.
             36.
             and
             can
             .
             5.
             
             Stat.
             13
             Eliz.
             c.
             12
             and
             Title
             of
             the
             Act.
             
          
           
             §.
             62.
             
          
           
             Roman
             .
             Idol
             .
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Ep.
             48.
             
          
           
             30.
             
             Princ.
             
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             63.
             
          
           
             §.
             64.
             
          
           
             §.
             65.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Conseq
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             66.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Conseq
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             contra
             Crescon
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             33
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             §.
             67.
             
          
           
             See.
             Rat.
             Account
             .
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             cont
             .
             Epist
             Fundam
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Id.
             de
             Vtil
             .
             creden
             .
             c.
             11.
             14.
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Ciu.
             D.
             l.
             xxii
             .
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Possid
             .
             in
             vita
             Aug.
             ●
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Id.
             de
             Vnit.
             Eccle.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             Idem
             cont
             .
             Ep.
             Fund
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Conseq
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             68.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Conseq
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             69.
             
          
           
             §.
             70.
             
          
           
             See
             Stilling
             .
          
           
             Roman
             .
             Idol
             .
             p.
             540.
             
          
           
             It.
             Rat.
             Account
             p.
             117.
             567.
             
          
           
             Tillatson
             .
             p.
             275.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Conseq
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             71.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Conseq
             .
          
           
             Consid.
             §.
             72.
             
          
           
             §.
             73.
             
          
           
             §.
             74.
             
             Volket
             .
             de
             vera
             
          
           
             Relig.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Crell
             .
             l.
             de
             vno
             Dei
             Patre
             .
             in
             Praefat.
             
          
           
             §.
             7.